\ 

f 

v/ 


BX  8956  .A6  1922 
Presbyterian  Church  m  the 

U  S.A.  General  Assembly. 
Manual  of  law  and  usage 


A4ANUAL    OF 
LAW   AND    USAGE 


Compiled  from  the  Standards  and  the 
Acts  and  Deliverances  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in    the     United    States    of-^'StffS^is 

.UN    2    1-30  ^ 
BENJAMIN  F.   B1TT1NGER^"~    — 


REVISED  EDITION 

Containing  an  Appendix,  1895-1916,  by  the 
REV.    WILLIAM    H.    ROBERTS,    D.  D.  LL.D. 

Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly 


PHILADELPHIA : 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION 

AND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK 

1922 


COPYRIGHT,  1888,  1S95,  1904,  1913,  BY 

THE    TRUSTEES    OF   THE 

PRESBYTERIAN   BOARD    OF    PUBLlCATlOtt 
A.ND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK 


Published  October,   1888. 


Re-issued  September,  iSqs—May,  JQ04— February,  IQ13 

— March,  iqn — December,  iqiy 

October,  1922 


PREFACE 

TO    REVISED    EDITION    OF    1913. 


Appreciating  the  generous  favor  with  which  the  pre- 
vious editions  of  this  Manual  have  been  received,  we  are 
encouraged  to  hope  that  this  revised  and  enlarged  edi- 
tion may  prove  still  more  acceptable  and  useful  to  those 
for  whom  it  is  designed- — the  pastors,  elders,  and  com- 
municants of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

Keeping  in  view  its  original  design  as  a  book  of  ready 
reference  to  the  provisions  of  our  Standards,  and  to  the 
acts  and  decisions  of  our  General  Assembly,  we  have 
embodied  in  this  edition  the  amendments  recently  made 
to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Form  of  Government, 
and  the  Book  of  Discipline,  together  with  the  deliver- 
ances of  the  General  Assembly,  bringing  them  to  the 
present  time,  inclusive  of  the  year  191 2. 

This  edition  also  contains  a  new,  enlarged,  and  care- 
fully prepared  analytical  index  with  references  concisely 
arranged,  so  that  without  laborious  search  and  at  a 
glance  may  be  obtained  the  desired  information  respect- 

3 


4  PREFACE. 

ing  questions  of  law  and  usage,  and  of  subjects  in  gen- 
eral which  pertain  to  the  deliberations  of  our  judi- 
catories. 

We  renew  the  expression  of  hope  that  the  Manual,  in 
its  revised  form,  may  commend  itself  to  the  officers  and 
members  of  our  Church,  and  encourage  the  study  of  our 
excellent  Standards. 

Ben'jamin  F.   Bittinger, 
William  Henry  Roberts. 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

BY  THE 

STAIED   CLERK  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBL\ 


This  Manual  of  Presbyterian  law  and  usage  differs  from 
other  similar  works  in  that  the  topics  or  subjects  are  arranged 
in  an  alphabetical  order.  Such  an  arrangement  greatly 
facilitates  reference  to  any  work,  more  especially  one  deal- 
ing with  the  intricacies  of  ecclesiastical  law  and  procedure. 
Commendable  in  its  plan,  the  Manual  is  also  brief,  com- 
pact and  portable  in  its  form.  It  is,  in  fact,  an  alphabeti- 
cal index  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church 
and  to  the  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly.  It  may  be, 
in  addition,  regarded  in  the  light  of  a  supplement  to  the 
other  excellent  works  in  the  same  line  published  by  the 
Board  of  Pubhcation  and  Sabbath-School  Work.  Side 
by  side  with  these  latter  works,  Bittinger's  Manual  is 
heartily  commended  to  the  ministers,  ruling  elders  and 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America.  This  new  edition  has  been  revised  and 
enlarged  by  me  as  a  tribute  to  my  life-long  friend,  Dr. 
Bittinger. 

William  Henry  Roberts. 
5 


EXPLANATION   OF   ABBREVIATIONS. 


B.  D. 

designates 

the  Book  of  Discipline. 

,C.  F. 

" 

"    Confession  of  Faith. 

C.  R. 

" 

"    Constitutional  Rules. 

D.  W. 

" 

• '    Directory  for  Worship. 

F.  G. 

" 

' '    Form  of  Government. 

G.A. 

<< 

"    General  Assembly. 

M.  G.  A. 

" 

' '  Minutes  of  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

M.  G.  A.  N.  S. 

■■ 

' '  Minutes  of  the  General  As 
sembly,  New  School. 

M.  G.  A.  0.  S. 

" 

' '  Minutes  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, Old  School. 

G.  A.  R. 

it 

"    General  Assembly  Rules. 

P.  D. 

It 

"  Presbyterian  Digest  (edi- 
tion 1907). 

7 

MANUAL  OF  LAW  AND  USAGE. 


1  Absence. — Leave  of  absence  should  be  granted 
by  the  several  judicatories  only  for  sufficient  reasons. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  1843,  P-  173- 

2  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory  without 
the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return 
home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R. 
xxxvii. 

3  Before  proceeding  to  the  trial  of  an  accused  person 
in  his  absence  it  must  appear  that  he  has  been  duly  cited. — 
B.  D.  21. 

4  Refusing  to  obey  a  citation,  a  second  citation  shall 
iGsue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if  the  person  do  not 
appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providentially  hindered, 
he  shall  be  censured  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  22,  34. 

5  In  the  absence  of  an  accused  person  who  refuses  to 
obey  a  second  citation  the  judicatory  may,  after  appointing 
some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel,  proceed  to  trial 
and  judgment. — B.  D.  22. 

6  In  the  unavoidable  absence  of  an  accused  person  he 
may  appear  by  counsel  and  the  judicatory  proceed  to  judg- 
ment.— B.  D.  23. 

7  In  the  absence  of  records  for  review  before  a  judica< 

9 


10  MANUAL. 

tory  above  a  Session  the  higher  judicatory  may  require  them 
to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or  at  a  specified  time,  as 
circumstances  may  determine. — B.  D.  72. 

8  If  a  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  firom 
fails  to  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  there- 
to, it  shall  be  censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from 
shall  be  suspended  until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the 
issue  can  be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

9  Absentees. — Censure  of  an  absentee,  without  trial, 
is  unconstitutional. — M.  G.  A.  181 1,  p.  468. 

10  Absentees  must  give  reasons  for  tardiness  in  their 
attendance  at  the  opening  of  the  sessions  of  judicatories. — 
M.  G.  A.  1873,  p.  506. 

11  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

12  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  Session  from  the 
communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain  until  he 
repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to  the  orders 
of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  34,  68. 

13  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  otfence  refuses  to  appear, 
by  himself  or  counsel,  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.— B.  D.  39. 

14  If  any  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  neglects  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  for  one  year, 
and  in  circumstances  such  as  the  Session  shall  regard  to  be 
a  serious  injury  to  the  cause  of  rehgion,  he  may,  after  affec- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  II 

donate  visitation  by  the  Session,  and  admonition  if  need  be, 
be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  he 
si^rl  not  be  excommunicated  without  due  process  of  disci- 
pline.— B.  D.  51.     Amended,  see  Sec.  1015. 

15  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  unmoral 
conduct  removes  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  church  without 
asking  for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission  to 
another  church,  and  his  residence  is  known,  the  Session 
may  within  two  years  advise  him  to  apply  for  such  certifi- 
cate; and  if  he  fails  so  to  do  without  giving  sufficient  reason, 
his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members 
until  he  shall  satisfy  the  Session  of  the  propriety  of  his  re- 
storation. But  if  the  Session  has  no  knowledge  of  him  for 
the  space  of  three  years,  it  may  erase  his  name  from  the  roll 
of  communicants,  making  record  of  its  action  and  the  rea- 
sons therefor.  In  either  case  the  member  shall  continue 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. — B.  D.  50.^ 

16  Nor  can  such  a  member  be  received  by  another 
Session  on  confession  if  restored  standing  in  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs  and  regular  dismission  therefrom  are  pos- 
sible.—M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  81. 

17  Willful  absence  from  the  ordinances  of  the  church 
may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  a  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion the  words  "  in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1864,  p.  328. 

18  Absence  from  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
and  refusal  to  support  it,  and  attendance  upon  and  support 
of  another  church  not  of  our  denomination,  shall  be  made  a 
matter  of  discipline — only,  however,  after  trial. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1865,  p.  537;  N:  S.  1865,  p.  12. 

xg     A  .:ommunicant  whose  residence  is  unknown,  and 
*  See  Sec.  1009. 


12  MANUAL. 

absent  two  years  without  giving  satisfactory  reasons,  n    v  t)fl 
placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members. — B.  D.  50. 

20  If  unknown  for  three  years,  his  name  may  be  era  '■^^i 
from  the  roll  of  communicants. — B.  D.  50. 

21  A  separate  roll  of  communicants  absent  from  ordi- 
nances and  church  connections  for  more  than  two  years 
shall  be  kept,  stating  the  exact  relations  of  each  to  the 
church. — B.  D.  50.     See  Sec.  1009. 

22  Ministers  who  persistently  absent  themselves  from  ju- 
dicatories and  whose  residence  is  unknown  shall  be  placed 
on  a  retired  list,  but  shall  not  be  counted  in  the  basis  of 
representation  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  106. 

23  The  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  member  absent 
more  than  two  years  from  the  place  of  his  ordinary  resi- 
dence and  church  connecdons  shall  distinctly  state  his  ab- 
sence and  the  knowledge  of  the  church  respecting  his 
demeanor  for  that  time,  or  its  want  of  information  concern- 
ing it.— B.  D.  116. 

24  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness, 
and  refusing  to  appear,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  68. 

25  An  appellant  who  fails  to  appear  in  person  or  by 
counsel  before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the 
close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing 
the  date  of  the  fihng  of  his  nodce  of  appeal,  unless  he  can 
show  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  judicatory  that  he  was  un- 
avoidably prevented  from  so  appearing,  shall  be  considered 
as  having  abaiidoned  his  appeal,  and  the  judgment  shall 
stand. — B.  D.  97. 

26  The  above  rule  applies  also  to  a  complainant. — B, 
D.  87;  M  G.  A.  1872,  p.  51. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 3 

27  An  appeal  dismissed  because  of  the  absence  of  an 
appellant  may  be  renewed  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  judi- 
catory, the  appellant  presenting  satisfactory  reasons  for  his 
absence.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  463. 

28  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been  pres- 
ent during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on 
any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  consent 
of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  29. 

29  During  the  progress  of  a  trial,  except  in  an  appel- 
late judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
29. 

30  The  names  of  absentees  from  Presbytery  whose 
residence  is  unknown  must  be  retained  on  the  roll  till  knowl- 
edge can  be  obtained  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1S76,  p.  80. 

31  If  their  residence  is  known,  and  they  take  no  heed 
to  the  communications  of  the  Presbytery  and  persist  in  ab- 
senting themselves,  they  shall  be  disciplined. — M.  G.  A. 
1876.  p.  80. 

32  Abstinence,  Total.— See  under  Temperance, 
Sees.  899,  1302. 

33  Adjourned  Meetings. — Any  business  may  be 
transacted  at  an  adjourned  meeting  of  a  judicatory  that 
was  competent  to  be  transacted  at  the  stated  meeting. 

34  In  1869,  preparatory  to  the  Reunion,  both  Assem- 
bhes  held  an  adjourned  meeting. 

35  Advertisements. ^Advertisements  in  religious 
journals  of  lotteries,  of  improbable  returns  from  speculative 
investments,  and  of  patent  medicines  prejudicial  to  the 
purity  of  home-life,  deprecated. — M.  G.  A.   1888,  p.  72. 

36  Alternates. — In  1886  the  General  Assembly  de 


14  MANUAL. 

dared  that,  as  "  the  object  of  electing  an  alternate  is  to  ensure. 
if  possible,  the  actual  representation  of  each  constituency 
in  its  proper  judicatory,  the  subject,  in  the  absence  of 
positive  law,  may  be  left  to  the  Presbyteries.- -M.  G.  A. 
1886,  p.  no. 

37  Amendments. — When  made  to  motions  or  res- 
olutions, see  under  Rules  of  Order  for  Judicatories, 
Sees.  765,  1253. 

38  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church, 
see  under  Constitution,  Amendment  of,  Sec.  224. 

39  Amendments  to  the  Standing  Orders  aad  General 
Rules,  after  they  have  been  adopted  by  an  Assembly,  can 
be  effected,  for  that  Assembly,  only  upon  a  reconsideration. 
(For  Reconsideration,  see  Sees.  788,  1255.) 

40  Amusements. — Worldly  amusements,  embra 
cing  promiscuous  dancing,  theatrical  exhibitions,  card-play- 
ing, lotteries,  horse-racing  and  betting,  have  been  repeatedly 
condemned  by  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p. 
27;  1879,  p.  625. 

41  Whether  by  legislative  enactment  or  for  professedly 
praiseworthy  objects,  lotteries  are  gambling,  and  are  con- 
demned as  ruinous  to  individual  character  and  public  wel- 
fare.— M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  37. 

42  Fairs  and  suppers  for  raising  funds  for  the  Lord's 
House  are  unbiblical  and  secularizing  expedients. — M.  G.  A. 
1893,  p.  122. 

43  The  Assembly  calls  upon  the  members  of  our 
Church  to  so  regard  their  obligations  to  Christ  as  to  take 
no  part  in  worldly  amusements  which  they  cannot  take 
in  his  name. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  155. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1$ 

44  Apostles'  Creed. — Should  be  taught  to  chil- 
dren.— D,  W.,  chap.  X. 

45  for  the  phrase,  "  He  descended  into  hell,"  may  be 
used  the  equivalent,  "  He  continued  in  the  state  of  the 
dead  and  under  the  power  of  death  until  the  third  day." — 
M.  G.  A.   1892,  p.  35. 

46  Appeals,  Judicial. — See  under  Discipline, 
Sees.  461,  943-956, 

47  Ardent  Spirits. — See  under  Temperance,  Sec. 
899. 

48  Assessments. — There  is  no  constitutional  au- 
thority by  which  assessments  can  be  required,  but  for  the 
reasonable  expenses  of  judicatories  they  may  be  requested. 
— M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  67. 

49  Baptism. — Fiaptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New 
Testament,  ordained  by  Christ,  wherein  the  washing  with 
water  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  doth  signify  and  seal  our  engrafting  into  Christ 
and  partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and 
our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's. — C.  F.,  chap.- xxviii. ;  S. 

C.  94. 

50  It  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed ;  the  age 
of  infancy  beyond  which  a  child  may  not  be  baptized  on 
the  faith  of  .its  parents  must,  in  the  absence  of  rule,  be  left 
to  the  judgment  of  ministers  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.  1822, 

P-  53. 

51  It  cannot  be  lawfully  administered  by  a  ruling  elder 
or  a  licentiate,  or  a  minister  either  deposed  or  suspended, 
or  by  any  private  person,  but  only  by  a  minister  in  good 
and  regular  standing,  called  to  be  the  steward  of  the  mys- 


l6  MANUAL. 

teries  of  God. — D.  W.,  chap,  viii.  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1819,  p., 
701  ;  1825,  p.  145- 

52  Being  one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Church,  bap- 
tism should  ordinarily  be  administered  in  the  church  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation  ;  yet  there  may  be  cases  when 
It  may  be  administered  in  private  houses,  of  which  the  min- 
ister is  to  be  the  judge, — D.  W.,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i. 

53  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  to  be  baptized. — B.  D.  6. 

54  A  full  and  permanent  roll  of  all  baptized  children 
shall  be  kept  by  the  Session,  noting  their  public  confession 
of  Chjist,  their  removal  from  the  watch  and  care  of  the 
church  or  their  removal  by  death.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  98. 

55  Letters  of  dismission  to  other  churches  should  in- 
clude the  names  of  baptized  children  who  have  neither  come 
to  years  of  discretion  nor  become  communicants. — M.  G.  A. 
1885,  p.  602;  B.  D.  114. 

56  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  make 
careful  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  neglect  of  infant  baptism, 
that  they  see  to  it  that  their  pastors  carefully  instruct  their 
churches  on  the  subject,  and  also  that  Sessions  be  directed 
to  exercise  proper  discipline  when  neglect  exists  and  is  per- 
sisted in.— M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  38. 

57  A  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  qbedience  to 
him  is  all  that  can  be  required  of  any  out  of  the  visible 
Church  in  order  to  their  being  baptized. — C.  F.,  chap, 
xxviii.  sec.  iv.    See  Sec.  looi. 

58  Baptism  by  water  is  essential  to  membership  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Immersion  is  not  necessary,  but  bap- 
tism is  rightly  administered  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  watef 
upon  the  person  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 7 

and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — C.  F.,  chap,  xxviii.  sees,  ii.,  iii. ; 
M.  G.  A..  1883.  p.  627. 

59  Rebaptism  by  immersion  of  an  elder  by  a  minister 
not  of  our  Church  vacates  his  office,  and  the  Session 
should  take  order  on  the   subject. — M.  G.  A.   1890,  p.  46. 

60  Baptism  administered  by  a  Unitarian  minister  is  not 
valid. — M.  G.  A.  1814,  p.  549. 

61  In  1864  the  General  Assembly,  O.  S.,  declared  that 
baptism  administered  by  the  denomination  of  "  Disciples  " 
— sometimes  called  "  Campbellites  " — is  not  valid. — M.  G 
A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  316. 

62  To  the  question,  "  Is  Romish  baptism  valid  i^  the 
Assembly  in  1835  returned  a  negative  answer,  on  the  ground 
that  the  Romish  Church  had  essentially  apostatized  from  tne 
Christian  religion.  In  1845  ^  similar  deliverance  was  made 
by  the  O.  S.  Assembly,  and  on  the  same  ground.  In  1854 
the  N.  S.  Assembly,  after  discussing  a  majority  and  a 
minority  report  from  a  committee  appointed  by  a  previous 
Assembly,  indefinitely  postponed  the  subject.  The  ques- 
tion again  came  before  the  O.  S.  Assembly  in  1859,  when 
the  memorialists  were  referred  to  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
in  1845.  In  1875  t^6  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church  de- 
cided that  the  question  should  be  determined  by  each  Ses- 
sion, guided  by  the  principles  governing  the  subject  of  bap- 

♦  tism  as  laid  down  in  the  standards  of  our  Church.  In  1878 
the  Assembly  adopted  a  resolution  "  that  it  was  inexpedient 
for  it  to  make  any  new  deliverance  on  the  subject,"  and  in 
1879  ^^  reaffirmed  the  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1835. 
In  1885  the  question  again  came  before  the  Assembly  by 
appeal  and  complaint,  which  it  refused  to  entertain  and 
affirmed  the  action  of  1875. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  594. 
2 


1 8  MANUAL. 

63  Beneficence,  Systematic— In  1879  ^he  As- 
sembly appointed  a  Permanent  Committee  on  Systematic 
Beneficence  (a  committee  of  organization  and  instruction), 
whose  duties  shall  be  to  secure  attention  to  the  subject,  and 
to  keep  the  matter  constantly  before  ministers  and  churches 
until  these  three  points  are  attained  :  i.  Each  church  has  a 
proper  scriptural  plan  ;  2.  Each  church  contributes  to  every 
Board ;  3.  Proper  and  fresh  information  on  the  general  work 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  constantly  presented  to  each 
church  judicatory  and  individual  church. — M,  G.  A.  1879, 
pp.  622,  623.     See  Sees.  1 292-1 296. 

64  In  1 88 1  *^^is  committee  was  enlarged  to  twelve  mem- 
bers, and  the  Assembly  recommended  that  the  work  be 
prosecuted  in  full  sympathy  with  all  our  Boards,  endeavor- 
ing to  secure  from  every  member  of  the  Church  an  adequate 
contribution  for  each  of  our  objects  of  benevolence,  and  that 
for  this  purpose  every  Presbytery  and  Synod  should  have  a 
committee  on  systematic  beneficence,  each  church  should 
have  a  plan  of  giving,  and  each  member  should  be  taught 
to  set  apart  regularly  a  certain  proportion  of  his  income  to 
the  Lord.  In  1892,  p.  195,  the  Assembly  enjoined  upon 
each  Session  to  appoint  a  committee  of  systematic  benef- 
icence to  develop  by  all  proper  means  the  beneficence  of 
the  people. 

65  Special  attention  is  called  to  chap.  vi.  of  Direc- 
tory of  Worship,  which  declares  giving  to  objects  of 
benevolence  to  be  an  act  of  worship. — M.  G.  A.  1894, 
p.   148. 

66  The  offerings  made  on  the  Sabbath  day  as  a  separ- 
ate and  specific  act  of  worship  should  be  either  preceded  or 
immediately  followed    with    a  brief  prayer,   invoking  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 9 

blessing  of  God  and  devoting  the  offerings  to  his  service 
— D.  W.,  chap.  vi.  sec.  ii. 

67  Every  minister  is  enjoined  to  cultivate  the  grace  oi 
liberal  giving  in  his  congregation,  so  that  every  membei 
thereof  may  offer  according  to  his  ability,  be  it  much  01 
little. — D.  W.,  chap.  vi.  sec.  iv.     See  Sec.  1068. 

68  The  offerings  made  by  a  congregation  may  be 
apportioned  among  the  Boards  of  the  Church  and  other 
benevolent  objects  by  the  Session  in  such  proportion  as 
may  be  determined ;  but  the  specific  designation  by  any 
one  to  any  cause  shall  be  respected  and  observed. — U.  W.. 
chap.  vi.  sec.  iii. 

6g  For  percentage  of  "  undesignated  balances,"  to  be 
allotted  by  Sessions  to  the  Boards  of  our  Church,  see 
Sec.  81. 

70  "  The  Presbyterian  Union  of  Proportionate  Givers  " 
is  commended  as  an  agency  tending  to  encourage  and 
develop  a  spirit  of  beneficence  in  all  who  unite  with  it. — 
M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  194. 

71  Bequests. — For  the  corporate  names  of  the 
Boards  in  the  preparation  of  wills,  see  under  Boards  OF 
THE  Church,  Sec.  77. 

72  Bible,  The. — In  answer  to  overtures  asking  the 
General  Assembly  to  commend  the  use  of  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion of  the  Bible  the  Assembly  replied  *'  that,  however  valu- 
able it  may  be  as  a  help  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  it  is 
still  upon  its  trial  among  English-speaking  people ;  there- 
fore the  time  has  not  arrived  for  the  Assembly  to  express 
approval  or  disapproval.  Meanwhile  we  call  the  attention 
of 'ministers  and  Sessions  to  chap.  iii.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Direc- 
tory for  Worship  "— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  82. 


20  MANUAL. 

73  The  boards  of  directors  of  the  theological  seminaries 
under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  are  advised  to 
make  suitable  provision  for  the  systematic  study  of  the 
English  Bible  throughout  the  entire  course. — M.  G  .  A.  1887, 
p.  94. 

74  It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  our  Church  that  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  are  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  as 
also  it  is  that  the  inspired  Word  as  it  came  from  God  is 
without  error. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.   179. 

75  The  above  deliverance  was  reaffirmed  in  1893,  the 
Assembly  declaring  that  it  imposes  no  new  test  of  ortho- 
doxy nor  sets  forth  any  theory  of  inspiration,  but  only 
reaffirms  the  statements  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  chap.  i. 
sees.  i.  ii.  iv.  viii.  x.,  and  the  Larger  Catechism,  Question  3, 
to  which  every  minister  and  elder  gives  assent  in  ordina- 
tion.— M.  G.  A.   1893,   p.   169;  F.  G.,  chap.   xiv.   sec.   vii. 

76  The  Assembly  also  affirmed  that  the  Bible  as  we 
now  have  it,  when  freed  from  errors  and  mistakes  of 
translators,  copyists,  and  printers,  is  the  very  Word  of  God, 
and,  consequently,  wholly  without  error. — M.  G.  A.  1893, 
p.   169. 

77  Boards  of  the  Church. — Executive  officers 
of  these  Boards  are  excluded  from  membership  therein. — 
M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  108;  C.  R.  21. 

78  Nor  shall  any  person  serve  on  more  than  one 
Board  at  the  same  time.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  131. 

79  Pastors  and  Sessions  are  enjoined  to  explain  the 
operations  of  our  Boards  and  give  to  each  one  an  oppor- 

iroity  to  contribute  to  them. — M.  G.  A.   1891,  p.  161. 

i3o  All  churches  aided  by  our  Boards  shall  contribute 
«'.»  each. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  P-  ^°9' 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  21 

81  The  following  percentage  of  "  undesignated  bal- 
ances," to  be  allotted  by  Sessions,  is  recommended,  viz. : 
Foreign  Missions,  33;  Home  Missions,  31;  Ministerial 
Relief,  9  ;  Church  Erection,  8  ;  Aid  to  Colleges,  6  ;  Freed- 
men,  5  ;  Education,  5  ;  Publication,  3. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p 
J 12  ;   1894,  p.  862. 

82  I.  Home  Missions. — This  Board  was  formed  at 
the  Reunion  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of 
Domestic  Missions  (O.  S.)  and  the  Committee  of  Honie 
Missions  (N.  S.)  under  the  corporate  title  of  "The  Board 
of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

83  As,  in  common  with  all  the  Boards  of  the  Church, 
this  one  possesses  no  judicial  powers;  in  all  questions 
touching  the  character  of  ministers,  in  cases  of  difference 
between  it  and  Presbyteries,  this  Board  shall  abide  by  the 
final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p. 
644. 

84  In  the  case  of  any  and  every  application  for  aid 
from  this  and  from  any  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church,  the 
vote  thereon  shall  be  by  ballot,  as  to  both  the  apphcation 
and  the  amount. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  36. 

85  The  scheme  of  sustentation  is  under  the  care  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  aim  of  which  shall  be  to 
make  the  minimum  of  salary  in  full  pastoral  charges  one 
thousand  dollars  per  annum.     See  Sec.  1 184. 

86  For  conditions  upon  which  aid  is  granted  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  application  to  the 
Board. 

87  n.  Foreign  Missions.— The  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  State* 


22  MANUAL. 

of  America  was  reorganized  in  1870.  Its  duty  is  to  super- 
intend, in  behalf  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  whole  cause 
of  foreign  missions  as  the  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time 
direct ;  also  to  receive,  take  charge  of  and  disburse  any 
property  or  funds  which  at  any  time  and  from  time  to  lime 
may  be  entrusted  to  it  for  foreign-missionary  purposes. 

88  In  1894  the  charter  of  this  Board  was  amended, 
vesting  its  management  and  property  in  twenty-one  trustees 
appointed  by  the  Assembly — M.,  pp.  73,  74. 

89  Monthly  concerts  of  prayer  for  Missions  are  en- 
joined upon   all   our  churches. — M.  G.  A.    1891,   p.   182. 

go  The  money  value  of  boxes  to  missionaries  should 
be  included  in  reports  of  churches  to  the  Assembly. — M. 
G.  A.  1893,  p.  114- 

91  III.  Education. — The  Board  of  Education  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was 
formed  in  1870  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion (O.  S.)  and  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Education 
(N.  S.).— M.  G.  A.  1870,  pp.  81-84. 

92  Rules  of  the  Board. — This  Board  shall  receive  and 
aid  candidates  for  the  ministry  only  upon  the  recommenda- 
tion of  a  Presbytery  of  the  Church.  Every  candidate  should 
join  that  Presbytery  to  which  he  would  most  naturally  belong, 
and  he  should  be  introduced  to  it  either  by  his  pastor  or  by 
some  member  of  the  education  committee  after  such  acquaint- 
ance as  will  warrant  his  taking  the  responsibility  of  so  doing. 

93  No  candidate  shall  be  received  by  this  Board  whu 
has  not  been  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  or  of 
some  closely-related  Church  for  at  least  one  year,  who  has 
not  been  recommended  to  the  Presbytery  by  the  Session  of 
the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  and  who  is  not  suf- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  23 

ficiently  advanced  in  study  to  enter  college,  except  in  ex- 
traordinary cases. 

94  Candidates  shall  not  change  their  church  connec- 
tions outside  of  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  they 
belong.  -M.  G.  A.   1894,  p.  126. 

95  Candidates  are  required,  except  in  extraordinary 
cases,  and  tlien  only  with  the  explicit  permission  of  their 
Presbyteries,  to  pursue  a  thorough  course  of  study,  prepara- 
tory to  that  of  theology,  in  institutions  that  sympathize  with 
the  doctrinal  teachings  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and, 
when  prepared,  to  pursue  a  three  years'  course  of  theological 
studies  in  some  seminary  connected  with  the  same  Church. 

96  This  Board  will  take  none  under  its  care  as  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  among  the  negroes  during  the  pre- 
paratory course  unless  after  a  season  of  thorough  trial  and 
approval,  as  to  both  piety  and  ability,  through  two  or  three 
years,  as  reported  by  their  teachers. 

97  Such  students  shall  not  be  aided  more  than  two 
years  before  entering  college. 

98  In  case  a  colored  student  evinces  peculiar  gifts  for 
the  ministry,  aside  from  his  ability  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  sciences  or  languages,  he  should  be  advised  to  pursue 
a  wholly  English  course  in  history,  theology,  moral  science, 
etc. 

99  The  annual  scholarships  to  candidates  shall  be  the 
same  in  amount  for  theological  and  collegiate  students,  and 
shall  not  exceed  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  ;  for  those  in 
the  preparatory  course  the  amount  shall  not  exceed  one 
hundred  dollars. 

100  The  amount  of  money  thus  received  shall  be 
refunded,  with  interest,  by  any  candidate  (unless  providen- 


24  MANUAL. 

tially  hindered)  who  shall  fail  to  enter  on  or  continue  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  or  if  he  ceases  to  adhere  to  the  stand- 
ards of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  if  he  change  his  place 
of  study  contrary  to  the  directions  of  the  Presbytery,  or  con- 
tinue to  prosecute  his  studies  at  an  institution  not  approved 
by  it  or  by  the  Board,  or  if  he  withdraws  his  connection 
with  the  Church  of  which  this  Board  is  the  organ  without 
furnishing  a  satisfactory  reason. 

101  In  1887  the  Assembly  directed  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation so  to  modify  its  rules  in  regard  to  colored  students 
as  to  allow  an  appropriation  of  eighty  dollars  per  year  to 
students  in  Biddle  University,  whether  in  the  college  course 
or  in  preparatory  study,  so  that  colored  students  in  that 
institution  may  be  allowed  the  same  as  those  in  other  theo- 
logical schools. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  109, 

102  IV.  Publication. — The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  was  formed  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Pubhcation  and  the  Presbyterian  Publication 
Committee  in  1870.  In  1887  it  was  reorganized  under  the 
corporate  name  and  title  of  "  The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Pubhcation  and  Sabbath-School  Work."  According  to  this 
reorganization,  the  Sabbath-school  and  colportage  work  were 
consolidated  in  one  department,  under  a  "  superintendent  of 
Sabbath-school  and  missionary  work;"  the  editorial  work, 
under  an  "  editorial  superintendent ;"  and  the  general  busi- 
ness interests,  under  a  "business  superintendent," — the 
whole  being  under  the  supervisory  control  of  a  secretary 
of  the  Board. 

103  Our  churches  should,  as  far  as  possible,  use  and 
circulate  the  publications  of  our  Board  of  Publication  as  a 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  25 

sound  and  wholesome  literature  for  both  youn^  and  old. — 
M.  G.  A.  1890,  p  108.    See  Sec.  1331. 

104  V.  Church  Erection. — The  Board  of  the  Church 
Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed  at  the 
Reunion,  in  1870,  by  the  union  of  the  Board  of  Church 
Extension  (O.  S.)  and  the  trustees  of  the  Church  Erection 
Fund  (N.  S.).  The  object  of  this  Board  is  to  aid  feeble 
congregations  in  erecting  houses  of  worship.  In  1879  ^^^ 
Board  was  authorized  to  aid  in  building  chapels.  The 
"  Manse  Fund  "  is  under  the  care  of  this  Board,  the  object 
being  to  loan,  without  interest,  money  to  aid  in  the  erection 
of  manses.  For  conditions  for  granting  aid  to  churches, 
see  blanks,  which  will  be  furnished  on  application  to  the 
Board. 

105  VI.  Ministerial  Relief. — This  agency,  as  at 
present  constituted,  was  organized  in  1870,  under  the  name 
and  title  of  "  The  Relief  Fund  for  Disabled  Ministers,  and 
the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers." 

106  In  1883  the  Assembly  formally  accepted  the  gift  of 
certain  property  in  Perth  Amboy,  New  Jersey,  made  by  Dr. 
Alexander  M.  Bruen,  as  a  home  for  disabled  minis»-ers  and 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  ministers. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  796. 

107  A  home  has  been  provided  also  by  Mrs.  John  C 
Mercer,  near  Ambler,  Pa.,  for  ministers  who  do  not  use 
tobacco. — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  jj. 

108  Retired  ministers,  over  70  years  of  age,  and  who 
have  served  the  Church  in  the  aggregate  30  years,  shall 
receive  an  annual  appropriation  of  $  300  without  making 
an  annual  application. — M.  G.  A.   1889,  P-  32- 


26  MANUAL. 

109  Women  who  have  given  themselves  to  the  mis 
sionary  work  and  lay  missionaries  commissioned  by  the 
Foreign  Board  shall  receive  aid  upon  the  same  conditions 
as  ministers. — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  35. 

no  Missionaries,  male  and  female,  of  the  Freedmen'b 
Board  shall  receive  aid  the  same  as  those  under  the  Home 
and  Foreign  Boards. — M.  G.  A.   1894,  p.  35. 

in  In  1887  the  committee  on  the  Centenary  Fund 
received  the  approval  by  the  Assembly  of  its  intention 
to  concentrate  its  efforts  upon  the  raising  of  one  mil- 
lion dollars  for  the  endowment  of  the  Board  of  Relief, 
as  recommended  by  the  Assembly  of  1886. — M.  G.  A. 
1887,  p.  29. 

112  This  fund,  together  with  previously  invested  funds, 
amounts  to  $1,192,909. — M.  G.  A.   1892,  p.  346. 

113  For  conditions  of  aid,  see  blanks,  which  will  be 
furnished  on  application  to  the  Board.    See  Sec.  iiai. 

114  VII.  Freed.m  r.\. — All  the  operations  of  the  Board 
within  the  bounds  of  any  Presbytery  should  be  originated 
and  conducted  with  due  recognition  of  the  Presbytery  and 
its    agencies,    according    to    the   following    specifications : 

1.  Appropriations  of  aid  to  churches  are  to  be  made  on  the 
recommendation  of  Presbyteries,  the  Board  having  the  right 
to  modify  such  appropriations,  but  in  every  case  of  refusal 
or  modification  the  Board  shall  promptly  present  to  the 
Presbytery  a  written  statement  of  the  reasons  for  so  doing ; 

2.  In  questions  touching  the  organization  of  churches  or  the 
character  of  ministers,  the  Board,  in  case  of  differences  be- 
tween the  Presbytery  and  itself,  should  abide  by  the  final 
judgment  of  the  Presbytery  ;  3.  In  the  establishment  and 
maintenance  of  schools  the  Board  should  carefully  consider 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  2/ 

the    recommendations   of  the    Presbytery,  but   should  act 
finally  on  its  own  judgment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  48. 

115  VIII.  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies. — The 
Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  was  formed 
in  1883.  Its  province  is  to  secure  an  annual  offering  from 
the  churches  for  its  cause,  to  co-operate  with  local  agencies 
in  determining  sites  for  new  institutions  of  learning,  to 
decide  what  institutions  shall  be  aided,  to  assign  to  those 
institutions  seeking  endowment  the  special  fields  open  to 
their  appeals,  that  clashing  between  them  may  be  avoided, 
and  to  discourage  all  independent  appeals  to  the  Church  at 
large. 

116  Every  institution  hereafter  established,  as  a  condition 
of  receiving  aid,  either  shall  be  organically  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or 
shall  by  charter-provision  perpetually  have  two-thirds  of  its 
board  of  control  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

117  In  the  case  of  institutions  already  established  ap- 
propriations for  endowment  shall  be  made  so  as  to  revert  to 
the  Board  whenever  these  institutions  shall  pass  from  Pres- 
byterian control. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  P-  589- 

118  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry.— 
Before  a  person  is  received  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  as 
a  candidate  he  shall  be  examined  as  to  his  piety,  his  motives 
in  desiring  to  enter  the  ministry,  and  his  general  qualifica- 
tions for  the  work. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  25. 

Iig  He  shall  be  taken  under  the  care  of  the  Presby- 
tery to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs — that  is,  the  Pres- 
bytery within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has  ordinarily  re- 
sided.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 


28  MANUAL. 

120  But,  in  case  any  candidate  should  find  it  more 
convenient  to  put  liimself  under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery 
at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs, 
he  may  be  received  by  the  said  Presbytery  on  his  produ- 
cing testimonials,  either  from  the  Presbytery  within  the 
bounds  of  which  he  has  commonly  resided  or  from  any 
two  ministers  of  that  Presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his 
exemplary  piety  and  other  requisite  qualifications. — F.  G., 
chap.  xiv.  sec.  ii. 

121  If  receiving  aid  from  the  Board  of  Education, 
unless  under  extraordinary  circumstances,  he  shall  receive 
it  only  through  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  most  naturally 
belongs. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  77.  For  the  conditions  upon 
which  aid  is  granted  to  candidates  by  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation, see  under  Board  of  Education,  Sec.  91. 

122  A  candidate  is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Session  of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  the  Presbytery 
directing  and  having  the  oversight  of  his  studies  and  judg- 
ing his  quahfication  for  licensure. — B.  D.,  19  ;  F.  G.,  chap. 
xiv.  sec.  i. 

123  Candidates  shall  not  pursue  their  studies  in  institu- 
tions disapproved  by  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  they 
are. — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  125.     See  Sec.  954. 

124  Nor  shall  they  preach  unless  by  authority  cf  their 
own  Presbytery  and  also  of  the  Presbytery  in  which  they 
desire  to  labor. — M.  G.  A.   1892,  p.   iii. 

125  In  1877  the  Assembly,  in  referring  to  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  Board  of  Education  that  all  candidates  under 
its  care  shall  be  required  by  their  Presbyteries  to  commit  the 
whole  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  commended  the  suggestion 
to  the  consideration  of  Presbyteries  in  the  conduct  of  their 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  29 

examination  of  candidates  when  coming  under  their  care. — 
M.G.A.  1877.  p.  535- 

126  In  1881  directors  of  theological  seminaries  under 
the  care  of  the  Assembly  were  requested  to  see  to  it  that 
candidates  under  their  care  shall  be  prepared  for  an  annual 
examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p. 

577. 

127  In  a  certificate  of  dismission  of  a  candidate  to  a 
Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  in.    See  Sees.  976-988. 

128  Catechisms. — The  Larger  and  the  Shorter 
Catechism  are  included  in,  and  constitute  an  integral  part 
of,  our  standards.    See  also  Sec.  989. 

129  This  was  aflFirmed  by  the  Adopting  Act  in  1788, 
and  afterward  by  the  Assembly  in  1832. 

130  These  Catechisms  formed  part  of  the  doctrinal 
basis  of  the  Reunion  in  1869. 

131  In  1870  the  Assembly  declared  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism  to  be  a  valuable  scriptural  compendium  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  duty,  and  approved  its  use  in  the 
instruction  of  their  children  by  any  churches  that  may  de- 
sire to  employ  it. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  120. 

132  Candidates  under  the  care  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion are  recommended  to  commit  to  memory  the  Shorter 
Catechism. — M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  535. 

133  Examination  in  the  Shorter  Catechism  of  students 
in  our  theological  seminaries  is  recommended  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  63. 

134  The  General  Assembly  also  recommended  that  il 
be  taught  to  children  and  youth ;  tliat  it  may  be  made  a  text- 
book in  Sabbath-schools  ;  that  candidates  under  the  care  of 


30  MANUAL 

the  Board  commit  the  whole  of  it  to  memory ;  and  that 
Presbyteries  be  required  to  see  that  candidates  for  licensure 
be  well  versed  in  it. — M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  535. 

135  Censures. — The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the 
Session  are  admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition 
from  office,  suspension  from  the  communion,  of  the  church, 
and,  in  the  case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by 
milder  measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.,  35. 

136  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church  privi- 
leges or  excommunication  shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode 
as  the  judicatory  may  direct. — D.  W.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  viii. 

137  The  sentence  shall  be  published,  if  at  all,  only  in 
the  church  or  churches  which  have  been  offended. — B.  D., 
36. 

138  For  the  mode  of  inflicting  and  removing  cen- 
sures, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  374-384. 

139  Certificates  of  Dismission.— Sessions  are 
enjoined,  on  the  removal  of  members  beyond  the  bounds 
of  their  organization,  to  furnish  them  with  testimonials  of 
their  standing,  and  they  shall  counsel  them  to  transfer  their 
relation  immediately  or  at  the  earliest  opportunity. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  923.    See  Sees.  999-1018. 

140  A  communicant  removing  from  one  church  to 
another  shall  produce  a  certificate — ordinarily  not  more 
than  one  year  old — before  he  shall  be  admitted  as  a  regular 
member  of  that  church. — B.  D.  114. 

141  The  names  of  the  baptized  children  of  a  parent 
seeking  admission  to  another  church,  if  such  children  are 
members  of  his  household  and  remove  with  him,  and  are 
not  themselves  communicants,  shall  be  included  in  the  cer- 
rificate  of  dismission. — B.  D.  114. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  3 1 

142  Absence  from  the  ordinances  of  God's  house  with- 
out cause  may  justify  a  Session  in  omitting  in  the  certificate 
the  words  *'  in  good  and  regular  standing." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S. 
1864,  p.  328;  P.  D.,  p.  641. 

143  A  suspended  member  may  be  dismissed  to  another 
church,  in  case  of  necessity,  by  reason  of  his  removal  of 
residence,  the  certificate  stating  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  is  given. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  P-  239. 

144  In  such  a  case,  however,  the  Session  to  which  the 
member  is  dismissed  shall  not  be  allowed  to  review  or  re- 
judge  the  cause  for  which  he  was  suspended. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1849,  P-  239- 

145  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  grant  a  certificate  of 
dismission  to  a  communicant,  the  Presbytery  may  direct  the 
Session  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  ?•  S^^- 

146  If,  when  ordered  by  the  Presbytery  to  furnish  such 
certificate,  the  Session  still  refuses,  the  Synod  may  order  the 
Presbytery  to  furnish  one. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  S^i- 

147  Certificates  of  dismission  must  be  addressed  to  a 
particular  church ;  and  when  received,  the  fact  should  be 
promptly  communicated  to  the  church  which  gave  them. — 
B. D.  114. 

148  A  member  of  a  church  receiving  a  certificate  of 
dismission  shall  continue  to  be  a  member  of  the  church  giv- 
ing him  the  certificate,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  its 
Session  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church- 
meeting  nor  exercise  the  functions  of  any  office),  until  he 
has  become  a  member  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  recom- 
mended, or  some  other  evangelical  church. — B.  D.  109. 

149  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  fi-om 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact :  but  he 


32  MANUAL. 

shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  functions 
of  any  office  previously  held  by  him  in  that  church. — B,  D. 
109. 

150  If  a  member  absent  more  than  two  years  from  his 
residence  and  church  connections  applies  for  a  certificate  of 
membership,  his  absence  and  the  knowledge  of  the  church 
respecting  his  demeanoi,  01  its  want  of  information  con- 
cerning the  same,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  certificate, 
— B.  D.  116. 

151  Members  of  extinct  churches  shall  be  granted  cer- 
tificates of  dismission  by  the  Presbytery  with  which  they 
were  connected. — B.  D.  112. 

152  A  suspended  member  cannot  be  received  on  pro- 
fession by  another  church.  If  received  without  a  knov.'l- 
edge  of  the  facts,  his  name  shall  be  stricken  from  the  roll 
— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1866,  p.  269. 

153  A  certificate  of  dismission  to  another  denomina- 
tion not  in  correspondence  shall  testify  of  the  person's 
Christian  character  only. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1839,  P-  ^11' 

154  In  1851  the  Assembly  left  the  matter  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  185 1,  p.  28. 

155  A  certificate  of  dismission  given  to  a  minister, 
licentiate  or  candidate  shall  specify  the  particular  body  to 
which  he  is  recommended  ;  and  if  recommended  to  a  Pres- 
bytery, no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing,  shall 
receive  him. — B.  D.  iii.     See  Sees.  11 42-1 160. 

156  A  minister  dismissed  to  another  Presbytery  shall 
be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  dismiss- 
ing him  (but  shall  not  deliberate  or  vote,  nor  be  counted 
in  the  basis  of  representation  to  the  Assembly)  until  he  act- 
ually becomes  a  member  of  another  Resbytery. — B.  D.  no. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  33 

157  If  a  minister  shall  return  his  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion within  a  year  from  its  date,  the  Presbytery  shall  make 
record  of  the  fact  and  restore  him  to  the  full  privileges  of 
membership. — B.  D.  no. 

158  The  fact  of  the  reception  of  a  minister,  hcentiatc 
or  candidate  shall  be  promptly  communicated  to  the  Pres- 
bytery dismissing  him. — B.  D.  115. 

159  A  minister  demitting  the  ministry  shall  be  dismissed 
to  any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself, 
-  B.  D.  52. 

160  A  minister  deposed  without  excommunication  may 
be  granted  a  certificate  to  any  church  with  which  he  may 
desire  to  connect  himself,  in  which  certificate  shall  be  stated 
his  exact  relation  to  the  Church. — B.  D.  45. 

161  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  shall  be  dis- 
missed by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds. 
-B.  D.  113. 

162  A  Presbytery  cannot  dismiss  members  by  a  com- 
mittee.— M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  302. 

163  A  Presbytery  may  dismiss  to  another  Presbytery 
yet  to  be  erected. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  350. 

164  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified  let- 
ters of  dismission. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

165  In  1886  the  General  Assembly  declared  "that,  in 
view  of  the  great  doctrinal  differences  between  the  Sweden- 
borgians  and  ourselves,  it  regards  the  reception  of  church- 
members  from  them  upon  certificate  as  inadmissible,  it  not 
being  intended  by  this  deliverance,  however,  to  deny  the 
Christian  character  of  many  who  are  known  as  Swedenbor- 
gians." — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  37. 

166  The  name  of  every  minister  receiving  a  certificate 
3 


34  MANUAL 

of  dismission  shall  be  retained  on  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery 
dismissing  him  until  notice  of  his  reception  be  received  from 
the  stated  clerk  of  the  Presbytery  receiving  him. — M.  G.  A. 
1874,  p.  82. 

167  Charges,  Judicial. — See  under  Discipline. 
Sec.  30'7. 

168  Charges  at  Ordination.— See  Sec.  585. 

169  Charges  at  Installation.  —  See  Sec 
635- 

170  Charges  and  Specifications See  under 

Discipline,  Sec.  307. 

171  Charters. — See  under  Trustees,  Sec.  916. 

172  Children's  Day. — The  second  Sabbath  of 
June  in  each  year  is  designated  as  Children's  Day.  The 
General  Assembly  in  commending  the  observance  of  this 
day  by  our  churches  and  Sabbath-schools  also  empha- 
sized the  importance  of  seeking  the  presence  and  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit;  so  that  the  services  may  not  be  simply 
attractive,  but  profitable,  contributing  to  the  conversion  and 
Christian  nurture  of  the  young. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  626. 

173  Choirs. — Are  under  the  control  of  ministers 
and  Sessions. — D.  W.,  chap.  iv.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p. 
115.    See  Sec.  1276. 

174  Church. — The  catholic  or  universal  Church, 
which  is  invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect  that  have  been,  are  or  shall  be  gathered  into  one  under 
Christ,  the  Head  thereof. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  i. 

175  The  visible  Church,  which  is  also  cathoUc  or  uni- 
versal under  the  gospel,  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the 
world  that  profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their  chil- 
dren, and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  35 

and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possi- 
bility of  salvation.— C.  F.,  chap.  xxv.  sec.  ii. 

176  For  the  better  government  and  further  edification 
of  the  Church,  there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils,  and  which  Synods 
and  Councils  have  authority  ministerially  to  determine  con- 
troversies of  faith  and  cases  of  conscience,  to  set  down  rules 
and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public  worship 
of  God  and  government  of  his  Church,  to  receive  com- 
plaints in  cases  of  maladministration,  and  authoritatively  to 
determine  the  same. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxxi.  sees,  i,  ii. 

177  All  Synods  or  Councils  since  the  apostles'  times, 
whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and  many  have 
eired;  therefore  they  are  not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith 
and  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both. — C.  F., 
chap.  xxxi.  sec.  Hi. 

178  Synods  and  Councils  are  to  handle  or  conclude 
nothmg  but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical,  and  are  not  to  inter- 
meddle veith  civil  affairs  which  concern  the  commonwealth 
unless  by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extraordinary,  or 
by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be 
thereunto  required  by  the  civil  magistrate. — C.  F.,  chap, 
xxxi.  sec.  iv. 

179  Appropriation  of  public  money  for  the  support  of 
religious  institutions  declared  to  be  prejudicial  to  the 
National  welfare,  and  in  conflict  with  our  National  Consti- 
tution.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  167. 

180  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated 
together  for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to 


36  MANUAL. 

/he  Holy  Scriptures,  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of 
government. — F.  G.,  chap.  ii.  sec.  iv. 

181  Persons  desirous  of  being  associated  in  a  Presby- 
terian church  should  make  application  to  the  Presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  reside,  or,  where  this  is  exceed- 
ingly inconvenient,  to  any  neighboring  minister  or  mission- 
ary of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

182  When  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  organization, 
the  following  order  of  proceedings  may  be  observed : 

1.  Devotional  exercises,  conducted  by  the  presiding 
minister  or  committee  appointed  by  the  Presbytery,  includ- 
ing a  sermon  if  convenient. 

2.  Reception  of  members  by  certificate  from  other 
churches. 

3.  Reception  of  applicants  to  a  profession  of  faith  by 
examination,  and,  if  necessary,  their  baptism. 

4.  The  formal  entering  into  a  covenant  by  rising,  joining 
hands  or  subscribing  a  written  statement,  agreeing  to  walk 
together  in  a  church-relation  according  to  the  acknowledged 
doctrines  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

5.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  ruling 
elders. 

6.  The  election,  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons. 
When   thus   organized,  the  church  should  be  reported 

by  name  at  the  earliest  opportunity  to  the  Presbytery,  with 
the  request  to  be  taken  under  its  care. — M.  G.  A.  1831,  p. 
326;   1890,  p.  114. 

183  In  the  organization  of  a  church  great  care  should 
be  exercised  in  distinctly  specifying  the  trust  upon  which  the 
deed  of  property  is  held. — For  Form  of  which  see  M.  G.  A. 
1889,  p.  17. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  37 

184  A  body  of  Christians,  although  lacking  suitable 
material  for  officers,  may  be  organized  and  enrolled  as  a 
church,  and  shall  be  under  the  oversight  of  a  minister 
appointed  by  the  Presbytery  until  the  constitution  of  a 
regular  Session. — M.  G.  A.   1890,  pp.  114-116. 

185  A  church  of  which  all  its  elders  are  dead  or  re- 
moved, may,  under  a  minister  acting  under  authority  of 
Presbytery,  receive  members  and  elect  officers. — M.  G.  A. 
1888,  p.  109. 

186  Churches  having  stated  supplies  are  "  vacant 
churches,"  and,  as  such,  each  one  is  entitled  to  representa- 
tion in  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  131. 

187  A  vacant  church  shall  not  invite  a  minister  be- 
longing to  another  Presbytery  to  moderate  the  meetings  of 
its  Session ;  nor  one  belonging  to  another  denomination.-  — 
M.  G.  A.  (N.  S.)   1869,  p.  271 ;  1891,  p.  107. 

188  In  a  collegiate  church  in  which  there  are  two  or 
more  pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  preside  in  turn. 
Every  collegiate  church  shall  be  represented  in  Presbytery 
by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its 
pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. ;  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

189  When  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

I  go  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly  or- 
ganized shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling  elder 
in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

igi  Churches  in  different  Presbyteries,  and  yet  under 
one  pastoral  charge,  shall  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

192     When   a  church  becomes  vacant,  the  Presbytery 


38  MANUAL. 

usually  appoints  a  minister  to  moderate  the  meetings  of  the 
Session  until  it  is  regularly  supplied  with  a  minister.  In  the. 
mean  time,  the  church,  when  unable  to  obtain  the  services 
of  a  minister,  should  maintain  stated  religious  services  con- 
ducted by  the  elders  or  deacons.     See  Sec.  13 15. 

193  It  is  disorderly  for  a  church  to  withdraw  from  the 
Presbytery  without  first  obtaining  the  consent  of  the  Pres- 
bytery.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1867,  p.  511. 

194  The  only  proper  method  of  dissolving  the  relation 
between  a  Presbytery  and  a  church  desiring  to  become  an 
independent  body  is  for  such  church  to  withdraw,  declining 
the  further  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery,  and  the  Presbytery 
to  make  such  a  record  of  its  withdrawal  as  the  character 
of  the  action  of  the  withdrawing  church  requires.— M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  33. 

195  When  a  church  withdraws  from  the  Presbytery 
and  becomes  an  independent  body,  or  transfers  its  re- 
lation to  another  denomination,  questions  of  property  must 
be  determined  by  the  civil  courts. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  80. 

196  In  certain  circumstances,  a  Presbytery  may  dis- 
solve a  church,  even  under  protest  from  the  Session  and 
congregation.  Presbytery,  however,  must  give  notice  to  the 
church  of  its  proposed  dissolution  ;  if  aggrieved  thereby,  it 
may  appeal  to  a  higher  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1875,  P-  5°7  • 
1879,  p.  615  ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

197  The  members  of  an  extinct  church  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Presbytery  with  which  it 
was  connected,  which  shall  grant  them  letters  of  dis- 
mission to  other  churches,  and  also  determine  any  case 
of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  concluded.— 
B.  D.  112. 


LAW  AND    USAGE,  39 

198  The  property  of  extinct  churches  should  be  vested 
in  our  Board  of  Church  Erection. — M.  G.  A.   1889,  p.    18. 

199  Chapels  with  separate  congregations  must  be 
reported  to  the  Assembly  separately  under  report  of  the 
parent  church. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.   187. 

200  In  a  church  where  two  of  the  three  elders  are 
absentees  and  their  residence  unknown,  the  pastor  and 
one  elder  shall  constitute  a  quorum  until  other  elders  are 
elected.— M.  G.  A.  1892,  pp.  188,  189. 

201  Church  and  Congregation. — In  answer  to  an 
overture  asking  for  a  definition  of  the  word  "  congregation  " 
as  found  in  chapter  xiii.  of  our  Form  of  Government,  which 
prescribes  the  manner  of  electing  elders  and  deacons, 
the  Assembly  declared  that  "it  includes  only  the  actual 
communicants  of  the  particular  church." — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  97. 

202  The  same  word,  however,  as  used  in  chapter  xv. 
of  our  Form  of  Government,  which  prescribes  the  manner 
of  electing  a  pastor,  is  not  so  restricted,  and  includes  also 
all  who  aid  in  the  support  of  the  ordinances  in  the  particu- 
lar church.  But  any  church  has  the  authority  to  confine  to 
communicants  the  right  of  voting  for  a  pastor. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1867.  p.  320;  1886,  p.  48. 

203  Congregational  meetings  for  the  election  of  a  pas- 
tor shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall  always  be 
the  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congregation  when 
requested  by  a  majority  of  those  who  are  entitled  to  vote. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  i. 

204  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  elders 
and  deacons,  or  for  the  transaction  of  any  spiritual  business, 
the  pastor  ex-officio  shall  preside. 


40  MANUAL. 

205  When  a  congregation  convenes  for  the  election  of 
a  pastor,  a  minister  of  the  same  Presbytery  shall  preside, 
unless  highly  inconvenient  on  account  of  distance;  in  which 
case  the  meeting  may  proceed  to  business  without  his  pres- 
ence and  counsel. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

206  In  meetings  convened  for  the  election  of  trustees 
or  for  the  transaction  of  any  other  temporal  business,  the 
congregation  may  elect  their  own  officers  and  proceed  to 
business  according  to  the  laws  and  usages  governing  said 
congregation. 

207  All  members  of  the  church  in  full  communion 
have  the  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  a  pastor  in  the  con- 
gregation with  which  they  are  connected,  subject  to  the  con- 
ditions mentioned  in  sec.  iv.  chap.  xv.  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment.— M.  G.  A.  1879,  pp.  630,  631. 

208  Civil  Courts. — The  decisions  of  the  civil 
courts  are  not  conclusive  in  our  judicatories.  Every 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  entitled  before 
condemnation  to  a  full  and  fair  trial  according  to  the 
methods  of  his  Church. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  602,  603. 

209  Commissions,  Judicial. — See  Sec.  250. 

210  Synods  are  enjoined  to  send  to  the  General  As- 
sembly in  special  communications  all  records  of  the  decis- 
ions of  judicial  cases  by  their  commissions. — M.  G.  A. 
1885,  p.  662. 

211  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be 
pending  may  appoint,  on  the  application  of  either  party, 
a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to  examine 
witnesses ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires  it,  may 
be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body. — 
B.  D.  66. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  4I 

212  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party,  the  same  be- 
ing taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the  judi- 
catory, either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and  cross- 
interrogatories,  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due  notice 
having  been  given  of  the  time  when  and  the  place  where 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  66. 

213  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 
of  the  testimony  so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the 
judicatory. — B.  D.  66. 

214  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the 
signatures  of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in 
due  time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the 
case  is  pending. — B.  D.  66. 

215  Communicants.— The  only  condition  re- 
quired of  those  seeking  admission  to  the  communion  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  credible  profession,  before  a 
Session  regularly  constituted,  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and 
obedience  to  him. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

216  If,  however,  such  persons  have  not  been  bap- 
tized, their  baptism,  either  at  the  time  or  at  a  subsequent 
time,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  must  be  re- 
garded as  involved  in  and  constituting  an  essential  part  of 
the  act  of  the  Session. — D.  W.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

217  When  removing  beyond  the  bounds  of  a  particu- 
lar church,  a  communicant  should  obtain  from  the  Session 
a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  connect  himself  with  anothei 
church  more  convenient  to  his  new  residence. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1869,  p.  923. 

If  a  communicant  joins  another  denomination  without 


42  MANUAL. 

a  regular  dismission,  his  name  shall  be  erased  from  the 
roll.— B.  D.  54. 

218  For  proceedings  in  the  case  of  the  trial  of  a  com- 
municant, see  under  Discipline,  Sec.  315. 

219  Complaints. — A  complaint  is  one  of  the  con- 
stitutional ways  by  which  a  cause  may  be  carried  from  a 
lower  to  a  higher  judicatory. — B,  D.  84. 

220  Concerts  of  Prayer. — The  General  Assem 
biy  recommends : 

1.  That  the  usual  week  of  prayer,  beginning  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  year  and  lasting  through  the  second  Sunday, 
be  observed  by  all  the  churches  ;  that  on  each  day  of  this 
week  a  service  of  prayer  be  held  and  church-members  con- 
scientiously observe  this  season  in  private  and  in  public. — 
M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  69. 

221  In  1893  the  Assembly  urged  a  return  to  the 
original  idea  and  early  practice  of  the  churches  in  the 
observance  of  this  season,  so  that  the  cause  of  world-wide 
missions  may  be  specially  brought  to  the  mind  and  heart  of 
the  Church  during  its  devotions. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  208. 

2.  That  the  last  Thursday  of  January  be  observed  as  a 
day  of  prayer  for  colleges,  theological  seminaries  and  other 
educational  institutions  in  this  land,  and  also  for  mission 
schools  and  colleges,  that  all  these  institutions  may  become 
the  source  not  only  of  knowledge,  but  of  that  wisdom  which 
sanctifies  knowledge  and  makes  it  effective  for  good.^ 

3.  That  on  Children's  Day  special  prayer  be  made  in  all 
the  churches  for  the  baptized  children  of  the  Church,  and 
for  the  personal  consecration  of  the  youth  of  the  Church  to 
holy  lives. 

4.  That  the  concert  of  prayer  in  November  for  Young 

*  See  Sec.  1062. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  43 

Men's  Christian  Associations  be  commended  for  general 
observation.  This  the  committee  recommend  because  they 
believe  that  these  organizations  are  an  important  adjunct  to 
the  usefulness  of  the  Church. 

5.  That  the  Sabbath  in  November  set  apart  for  special 
instruction  in  missions  be  kept  as  a  day  of  prayer  for  more 
intelligent  knowledge  and  zeal  in  this  great  cause. 

All  of  these  recommendations  the  committee  make,  be- 
lieving that  concerts  of  prayer  like  those  suggested  will  do 
much  to  unify  the  faith  of  the  Church,  and  so  to  strengthen 
her  power  for  good  at  home  and  abroad. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p. 
69.     See  Sec.  955. 

222  Concurrent  Declarations.— Among  the  con- 
current declarations  adopted  by  the  two  Assemblies  at  the 
Reunion  in  1869,  it  was  agreed  that  "  the  official  records  of 
the  two  branches  of  the  Church  for  the  period  of  separation 
should  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  one  history 
of  the  Church,  and  no  rule  or  precedent  which  does  not 
stand  approved  by  both  of  the  bodies  should  be  of  any 
authority  until  re-established  in  the  united  body,  except  in 
so  far  as  such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of 
property  founded  thereon." — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  1158; 
N.  S.  1869,  p.  485 ;  P.  D.,  p.  92. 

223  Constitution. — By  "the  Constitution"  is  meant 
the  written  standards  of  the  Church,  embracing  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  the 
Form  of  Government,  the  Book  of  Discipline  and  the 
Directory  for  Worship. 

224  Constitution,  Amendment  of.— Formerly 
there  existed  a  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  proper  method 
of  amending  or  altering  the  Constitution.     Such  diversity, 


44  MANUAL. 

ho\ve\er,  has  been  removed  by  the  adoption  of  Chapter 
xxiv.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  entitled  "  Of  Amend- 
ments." 

225  According  to  the  provisions  of  this  chapter, 
amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
Book  of  Discipline,  and  Directory  for  Worship  may  be 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  Presbyteries,  but 
shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  a  majority  ol 
all  the  Presbyteries  approve  thereof  in  writing. 

226  Amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  may  be  pro- 
posed to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly,  but 
shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  they  shall  be 
approved  in  writing  by  two-thirds  of  all  the  Presbyteries, 
and  agreed  to  and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  next 
ensuing,  and  the  written  votes  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  be 
returned  to  that  Assembly. 

227  Before  any  amendments  or  alterations  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  or  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  transmitted  to 
the  Presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  appoint — to 
consider  the  subject — a  committee  of  ministers  and  ruling 
elders  in  number  not  less  than  fifteen,  of  whom  not  more 
than  two  shall  be  from  any  one  Synod,  and  the  committee 
shall  report  its  recommendations  to  the  General  Assembly 
next  ensuing  for  action. 

228  No  alterations  of  the  provisions  contained  in  this 
chapter  for  amending  or  altering  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  this  fourth 
section,  shall  be  made  unless  an  overture  from  the  General 
Assembly,  submitting  the    proposed  alterations,  shall  be 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  45 

transmitted  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  be  approved  in 
writing  by  two-thirds  of  their  number,  and  be  agreed  to  and 
enacted  by  the  General  Assembly. 

229  It  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  General  Assembly  to 
transmit  to  the  Presbyteries,  for  approval  or  disapproval, 
any  overture  respecting  amendments  or  alterations  pro- 
vided for  in  this  chapter,  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the 
same  General  Assembly  by  one-third  of  all  the  Presbyteries. 
In  such  cases  the  overture  shall  be  formulated  and  trans- 
mitted by  the  General  Assembly  receiving  the  same  to  the 
Presbyteries  for  their  action,  subject  as  to  all  subsequent 
proceedings  to  the  provisions  of  the  foregoing  sections. 

230  Whenever  it  shall  appear  to  the  General  Assembly 
that  any  proposed  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline  and  Directory  for 
Worship  shall  have  received  a  majority  vote  of  all  the 
Presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  declare  such 
amendments  or  alterations  to  have  been  adopted  and  the 
same  shall  immediately  go  into  effect. 

231  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as 
to  affect  the  right  of  two-thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  to 
propose  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  agree  to  and  enact  the  same. — M. 
G.  A.  1891,  pp.  140-143. 

232  Since  the  adoption  of  our  standards  in  their  present 
form,  and  their  ratification  by  the  General  Assembly  in  182 1, 
the  Confession  of  Faith  has  remained  unchanged,  with  the 
exception  that  in  1887  it  was  amended  by  striking  out  the  last 
period  of  Section  4  of  Chapter  XXIV.,  namely  :  "  The  man 
may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred  nearer  in  blood 


46  MANUAL. 

than  he  may  of  his  own,  nor  the  woman  of  her  husband's 
kindred  nearer  in  blood  than  of  her  own." — M.  G.  A.  1887, 
p.  98.     See  Sees.  1043-1050. 

233  In  1889  formal  overtures  were  made  for  a  revi- 
sion of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  but  which  failed  of  adop- 
tion by  the  Presbyteries  by  a  decisive  vote.  For  a  detailed 
vote  of  the  Presbyteries,  see  M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  177-198. 

234  The  following  amendments  to  the  other  books, 
however,  have  been  adopted : 

235  To  the  Form  of  Government,  in  1875,  making  it 
optional  with  each  church  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  term  of 
years. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1875,  PP-  S^o,  521. 

236  In  1 88 1,  making  it  optional  with  each  Synod,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  to  consist  of 
an  equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  by  the 
Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. ;  M.  G.  A. 
1881    p.  559. 

237  Also  making  the  Synod  a  judicatory  of  final  appeal 
in  all  cases  not  involving  the  constitution  or  doctrines  of  the 
Church.— F.  G.,  chap,  xi.;  M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  524. 

238  In  1884  a  Revised  Book  of  Discipline,  which  had 
been  overtured  to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  1883,  was  declared  to  have  been  adopted.  Also,  in  1885 
certain  minor  amendments  proposed  to  it  in  its  revised  form 
were  declared  to  have  been  adopted. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  pp. 
27,  31 ;  1885,  pp.  601,  602. 

239  In  1885  an  amendment  was  adopted  making  the 
General  Assembly  to  consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of 
bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  on  the  basis  of 
one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  twenty-four  ministers 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  47 

in  each  Presbytery,  or  for  each  fractional  nuiiber  of  minis- 
ters not  less  than  twelve. — M.  G,  A.  1885,  pp.  629,  630. 

240  In  1 886  an  amendment  was  adopted  giving  permis- 
sion to  each  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in  full  commu- 
nion, to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited  term  of  years. — F.  G., 
chap,  xiii.,  sec.  viii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  109. 

241  In  1884  the  Directory  for  Worship  was  amended 
by  the  revision  of  Chapter  X.  (now  XL) ;  and  in  1886 
further  amended,  by  the  insertion  of  a  new  chapter,  VI., 
entitled  "Of  the  Worship  of  God  by  Offerings."— M.  G.  A. 
1884,  p.  31  ;*   1886,  p.  106. 

242  In  1887  the  Assembly  instructed  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath-school  Work  to  place  on  the  title-page 
of  all  future  editions  of  the  Constitution  or  of  the  Form  of 
Government  the  following  words — viz. :  "As  adopted  by  the 
Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in  1788;  amended 
by  the  Presbyteries  and  ratified  by  the  General  Assembly, 
1821-1887."— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  138.     (See  Sec.  253.) 

243  In  1893  a  constitutional  rule.  No.  i,  was  adopted 
making  it  lawful  for  a  Presbytery,  after  proper  examination 
as  to  piety,  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  ability  to 
teach,  to  license  as  a  local  evangehst  any  male  member  of 
the  Church  who,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery,  is 
quahfied  to  teach  the  gospel. 

244  Such  hcense  shall  be  valid  one  year,  unless  re- 
newed, and  may  be  withdrawn  at  any  time. 

.  245  The  evangelist  shall  report  to  the  Presbytery  at 
least  once  a  year.     He  shall  not  be  ordained,  however, 

*  The  words  "  Form  of  Government,"  in  the  declaration  of  the 
moderator,  in  M.  G.  A.  p.  31,  are  a  misprint  for  "Directory  of 
Worship." 


48  MANUAL. 

until  after  serving  as  a  local  evangelist  at  least  four  years, 
and  shall  have  pursued  and  been  examined  in  what  would 
be  equivalent  to  three  years'  course  of  study  in  Theology, 
Homiletics,  Church  History,  Church  Polity  and  the  Eng- 
lish Bible  under  direction  of  Presbytery. — M.  1893,  p.  200. 

246  For  form  of  license  of  such  evangelist,  see  Sec. 

565. 

247  In  1891,  Sec.  vi.  of  Chapter  xii.  of  Form  of 
Government  was  striken  out  and  an  amendment  adopted 
for  the  insertion  of  a  new  section  as  follows :  "  Before  any 
overture  or  enactment  proposed  by  the  Assembly  to  be 
established  as  rules  regulative  of  the  constitutional  powers 
of  Presbyteries  and  Synods  shall  be  obligatory  on  the 
Church,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the 
Presbyteries  and  to  receive  the  returns  of  a  majority  of 
them  in  writing  approving  thereof,  and  such  rules  when 
approved  shall  be  appended  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church." — M.,  pp.  141,  142. 

248  In  1894  the  Form  of  Government  was  amended 
as  follows :  In  Chap.  x.  Sec.  viii.,  after  the  word  "  appeals" 
insert  "complaints  and  references."  After  the  words 
"church  Sessions,"  strike  out  the  words  "  and  references." 
After  the  words  "  in  an  orderly  manner  "  insert  the  follow- 
ing clause  :  "  and  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  Presbytery 
shall  have  power  to  appoint  and  act  by  a  judicial  coinmis- 
sion." — M.,  176. 

249  In  1894  the  Assembly  declared  adopted  an  over- 
ture substituting  the  following  Chapter  xiii.,  entitled  "  Judicial 
Commissions,"  for  Sec.  118  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
viz.:  (See  Sees.  1115-1128.) 

250  The  General  Assembly,  each  Synod,  and  each 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  49 

Presbytery  under  its  care,  shzUl  have  power  to  appoint  Judi- 
cial Commissions  from  their  respective  bodies,  consisting 
of  ministers  and  elders,  in  number  not  less  than  eighteen 
(i8)  from  the  General  Assembly,  not  less  than  twelve  (12) 
from  any  Synod,  and  not  less  than  seven  (7)  from  any 
Presbytery. — B.  D.,  118.     Amended,  see  Sec.  11 15. 

251  All  judicial  cases  may  be  submitted  to  such  Com- 
missions, and  their  decisions  shall  be  subject  to  reversal 
only  by  the  superior  judicatory  or  judicatories,  except  in 
matters  of  law,  which  shall  be  referred  to  the  appointing 
judicatory  for  adjudication  ;  and  also  all  matters  of  Con- 
stitution and  doctrine  may  be  reviewed  in  the  appointing 
body  and  by  the  superior  judicatory  or  judicatories. — B. 
D.,  119.    Amended,  see  Sec.  1115. 

252  Such  Commissions  shall  sit  at  the  same  time  and 
place  as  the  body  appointing  them,  and  their  findings  shall 
be  entered  upon  the  minutes  of  the  appointing  body ; 
provided,  however,  that  a  Commission  appointed  by  a 
Presbytery  may  also  sit  during  the  intervals  between  the 
meetings  of  the  appointing  Presbytery.  The  quorum  of 
any  such  Commission  shall  not  be  less  in  number  than 
three-fourths  of  the  members  appointed,  and  shall  be  the 
same  in  all  other  respects  as  the  quorum  of  the  appointing 
judicatory. — B.  D.,  120.    Amended,  see  Sec.  11 15. 

253  In  1888  the  Assembly  ordered  the  title-page  of 
the  Constitution  to  be  in  the  following  form,  viz.:  "  The 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America ;  containing  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the 
Catechisms  and  the  Directory  for  Worship,  together  with 
the  Plan  of  Government  and  Discipline — as  ratified  and 
adopted  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  in 

4 


50  MANUAL. 

the  year  of  our   Lord,  1788,  and  as  amended  in  the  years 
1805-1888.— M.,  p.  59. 

254  In  1894  the  Assembly  ordered  new  proof  texts 
for  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  in  the  place  of  those  hitherto  used. — M., 
p.  160. 

255  No  change  of  the  text  of  any  of  our  standards 
of  Doctrine,  Discipline  and  Worship,  shall  be  made  unless 
by  due  constitutional  procedure. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  37. 

256  Subscription  to  our  standards  by  all  who  enter 
office  in  our  Church  involves  the  recognition  of  the  Sacred 
Books  as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. — M. 
G.  A.  1892,  p.  179. 

257  If  any  shall  change  their  belief  on  this  point. 
Christian  honor  demands  their  withdrawal  from  our  min- 
istry.—M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  180. 

258  If  any  shall  disseminate  their  errors  from  either 
the  pulpit  or  the  chair  of  the  professor  they  shall  be  dealt 
with  by  their  Presbyteries  for  violation  of  their  ordination 
vows. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  180. 

259  The  vow  taken  at  the  beginning  is  obligatory  on 
the  party  taking  it  until  he  is  honorably  and  properly  re- 
leased, and  the  Assembly  enjoins  all  ministers,  elders  and 
Presbyteries  to  be  faithful  to  the  duty  here  imposed. — M. 
G.  A.  1892,  p.  180.    See  Sees.  1175,  1177. 

260  Corresponding  Members. — Ministers  in 
regular  standing  in  other  Presbyteries  and  Synods  may  be 
invited  to  sit  as  corresponding  members,  also  ministers  in 
sister-denominations,  the  privilege  allowing  them  to  deliber- 
ate, but  not  to  vote. — F.  G.,  chap.  X.,  sec.  xi.;  xi.,  sec.  iii. 

261  In  the  General  Assembly  the  privilege  is  granted 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  5  I 

to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in  discussions  bearing  upon 
the  interests  of  the  Boards  which  they  severally  represent.- 
M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85. 

262  The  privilege  is  also  granted  to  the  permanent 
officers  of  a  judicatory  in  matters  touching  their  several 
offices. — G.  A.  R.  xlii. 

263  Deacons. — The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  dea- 
cons as  distinct  officers  in  the  Church  whose  business  it  is  to 
take  care  of  the  poor  and  to  distribute  among  them  the  col- 
lections which  may  be  raised  for  their  use. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. 

264  To  the  deacons  may  be  properly  committed  the 
management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  Church. — F.  G., 
chap.  vi. 

265  Deacons  shall  be  elected  in  the  mode  most  ap- 
proved and  in  use  in  a  particular  congregation.  But  in  all 
cases  they  must  be  males  in  full  communion  in  the  church 
in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  ii. 

266  A  deacon  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following  manner : 
After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  manner 

the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office  of  deacon,  together  with 
the  character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be 
fulfilled  by  the  officer-elect.  Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  confession  of 
faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 


52  MANUAL. 

3-  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  deacon  in  this  congrega- 
tion, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties  thereof  J 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

The  deacon  elect  having  answered  these  questions  in 
the  affirmative,  the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members 
of  the  church  the  following  question — viz. : 

' '  Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  deacon,  and  do  you  promise  to 
yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement,  and  obedience  in 
the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  Word  of  God 
and  the  constitution  of  this  church,  entitles  him  ?' ' 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  ques- 
tion in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the 
minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by  prayer 
to  the  office  of  deacon,  and  shall  give  to  him,  and  to  the 
congregation,  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion, — F.G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  iv. 

267  The  imposition  of  hands  in  the  ordination  of  dea- 
cons is  in  accordance  with  apostolic  example,  and  is  proper 
and  lawful ;  its  use,  however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  each 
church  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1833,  p.  405  ;  O.  S.  1842,  p.  16. 

268  The  office  of  deacon  is  perpetual  and  cannot  be 
laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of  the 
office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  a  deacon  may  become  by  age 
or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his  office, 
or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  im- 
morality, become  unacceptable  in  his  official  character  to  a 
majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs.     In  eithei 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  53 

of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  respect  to  a 
minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  deacon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  vi. 

269  Whenever  a  deacon,  from  either  of  these  causes, 
or  from  any  other  not  inferring  cnme,  shall  be  incapable  of 
serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session  shall  take 
order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together  with  the 
reasons  of  it,  on  their  records.  Provided  always,  that  noth- 
ing of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
individual  in  question,  unless  by  the  advice  of  Presbytery. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

270  If  any  pardcular  church,  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion,  shall  prefer  to  elect  deacons  for  a  limited 
time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done, 
provided  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years,  and  the 
board  of  deacons  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one 
of  which  only  shall  be  elected  each  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii. 
sec.  viii. 

271  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  take  such  order  as 
shall  secure  the  appointment  of  deacons  in  all  the  churches, 
except  when  it  may  be  impracticable  from  paucity  of  male 
members. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p.  286. 

272  To  deacons  is  committed  the  exclusive  control  of 
the  poor-funds  of  a  church. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1857. 

273  A  person  may,  when  necessity  exists,  be  at  once 
a  deacon  and  an  elder. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1840,  p.  306. 

274  In  the  absence  of  rule  on  the  subject,  a  deacon 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Session,  assist  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Lord's  Supper. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  495, 

275  But  may  not  represent  the  church  in  church  judi- 
catories.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  34. 


54  MANUAL. 

276  The  resignation  of  a  deacon  should  be  made  to 
the  Session,  and  takes  eftect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A.  1883, 
p.  626. 

277  The  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly  in  refer- 
ence to  the  election,  re-election  and  installation  of  ruhng 
elders  are,  by  parity  of  reason,  applicable  also  in  the  case 
of  deacons.     (See  sects.  815-822.) 

278  Although  in  the  apostolic  Church  deaconesses 
rendered  important  service,  they  do  not  appear  to  have 
occupied  a  separate  office,  to  have  been  elected  by  the 
people,  or  to  have  been  ordained  and  installed ;  and,  inas- 
much as  our  Form  of  Government  prescribes  that  in  all 
cases  deacons  shall  be  male  members,  there  is  nothing  in 
our  Constitution,  in  the  practice  of  our  Church,  or  in  any 
present  emergency  to  justify  the  creation  of  a  new  office. 
— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  114.      See  Sees.  934,  1327. 

279  Discipline ;  Its  Nature,  Ends  and 
Subjects. — DiscipHne  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority, 
and  the  appUcation  of  that  system  of  laws,  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in  his  Church :  embracing  the 
care  and  control,  maintained  by  the  Church,  over  its  mem- 
bers, officers  and  judicatories. — B.  D.  i. 

280  The  ends  of  discipline  are:  i.  The  maintenance 
of  the  truth ;  2.  The  vindication  of  the  authority  ap.d 
honor  of  Christ ;  3.  The  removal  of  offences ;  4.  The 
promotion  of  the  purity  and  edification  of  the  Church; 
and  5.  The  spiritual  good  of  offenders. — B.  D.  2. 

281  Its  exercise  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure  its 
appropriate  ends  requires  much  prudence  and  discretion. 
Judicatories,  therefore,  should  take  into  consideration  all 
the  circumstances  which   may  give   a   different  charactei 


LA  IV  AND    USAGE.  55 

to  conduct  and  renaer  it  more  or  less  offensive,  and 
which  may  require  different  action  in  similar  cases  at 
different  times  for  the  attainment  of  the  same  ends. — 
B.  D.  2. 

282  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  members  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  baptized,  are 
under  the  care  of  the  Church  and  subject  to  its  govern- 
ment and  discipline ;  and  when  they  have  arrived  at  years 
of  discretion,  they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the  duties  of 
church-members. — B.  D.  6. 

283  Preliminary  Considerations  Pertaining  to 
THE  Exercise  of  Discipline.— Great  caution  ought  to  be 
exercised  in  receiving  accusations  from  any  person  who  is 
known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  toward  the  accused,  or 
who  is  not  of  good  character,  or  who  is  himself  under  cen- 
sure or  process,  or  who  is  personally  interested  in  any  re- 
spect in  the  conviction  of  the  accused,  or  who  is  known  to 
be  litigious,  rash  or  highly  imprudent. — B.  D.  14. 

284  No  prosecution  shall  be  allowed  in  a  case  of 
alleged  personal  injury  where  the  injured  party  is  the 
prosecutor  unless  those  means  of  reconciliation  have  been 
tried  which  are  required  by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17). — 
B.  D.  9. 

285  The  course  prescribed  by  the  preceding  section 
shall  not  be  required  when  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a 
judicatory ;  but  in  all  such  cases,  and  in  every  case  of 
prosecution  by  a  private  person  other  than  the  injured 
party,  effort  should  be  made,  by  private  conference  with 
the  accused,  to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  necessity  of  actual 
process. — B.  D.  10. 

286  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory 


56  MANUAL. 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party  ;  in  all  other 
cases  the  individual  prosecutor  shall  be  an  original  party. 
— B.  D.  II. 

287  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory 
it  shall  appoint  one  or  more  of  its  own  members  a  com' 
mittee  to  conduct  the  prosecution  in  all  its  stages,  in  what 
ever  judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached;  provided^ 
that  an  appellate  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is  pend 
ing  shall,  if  desired  by  the  prosecuting  committee,  appoint 
one  or  more  of  its  own  members  to  assist  in  the  prosecu- 
tion upon  the  nomination  of  the  prosecuting  committee. — 
B.  D.  12  ;  M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  104. 

288  If  one  who  considers  himself  slandered  requests 
an  investigation,  which  a  judicatory  finds  it  proper  to  insti- 
tute, one  or  more  of  its  members  shall  be  appointed  to  in- 
vestigate the  alleged  slander  and  make  report  in  writing ; 
and  a  record  thereafter  made  may  conclude  the  matter. 
— B.  D.  13. 

289  Any  person  who  appears  as  a  prosecutor  without 
appointment  by  the  Judicatory  shall  be  warned  before  the 
charges  are  presented  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable  cause 
for  the  charges  he  must  himself  be  censured  as  a  slanderer 
of  the  brethren  in  proportion  to  the  malignancy  or  rashness 
which  may  appear  in  the  prosecution. — B.  D.  15. 

290  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  permitted  to  ap- 
pear and  plead  in  cases  of  process  in  any  of  our  ecclesiasti- 
cal judicatories  ;  but  if  any  accused  person  feel  unable  to 
represent  and  plead  his  own  cause  to  advantage,  he  may 
request  any  minister  or  elder  belonging  to  the  judicatory 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  57 

before  which  he  appears  to  prepare  and  exhibit  his  cause  as 
he  may  judge  proper. 

2gi  But  the  minister  or  elder  so  engaged  shall  not 
be  allowed,  after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  accused,  to 
sit  ir  judgment  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory. — B.  D. 
27. 

292  A  judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from  ap- 
proaching the  Lord's  Table  or  from  the  exercise  of  office,  or 
both,  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be  taken ;  provided, 
that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  shall  be  had. — B.  D. 

33- 

293  Questions  as  to  order  or  evidence  arising  in  the 
course  of  a  trial  shall,  after  the  parties  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard,  be  decided  by  the  moderator,  subject  to 
appeal ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  determined 
without  debate.— B.  D.  28. 

294  If  desired  by  either  party,  such  decisions  of  the 
moderator  shall  be  entered  on  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D. 
27. 

295  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been 
present  during  the  whole  of  a  trial  shall  be  allowed  to  vote 
on  any  question  arising  therein  except  by  unanimous  con- 
sent of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties. — B.  D.  29. 

296  When  a  trial  is  in  progress,  except  in  an  appellate 
judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and 
adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees  noted. — B.  D. 
29. 

297  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  record 
at  their  own  expense ;  and  on  the  final  disposition  of  a  case 
in  a  higher  judicatory  the  record  of  the  case,  with  the  judg- 


58  MANUAL. 

ment,  shall  be  transmitted  to  the  judicatory  in  which  the 
case  originated. — B.  D.  30. 

298  In  all  cases  of  judicial  process  the  judicatory  may 
at  any  stage  of  the  case  determine  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
to  sit  with  closed  doors. — B.  D.  32. 

299  Process. — Process  against  an  alleged  offender 
shall  not  be  commenced  unless  some  person  undertakes  to 
sustain  the  charge,  or  unless  a  judicatory  finds  it  necessary 
for  the  ends  of  discipline  to  investigate  the  alleged  offence. 
— B.  D.  7. 

300  An  offence  is  anything  in  the  doctrine,  principles 
or  practice  of  a  church-member,  officer  or  judicatory  which 
is  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  itself 
sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin  or  mar  their  spiritual  edifica- 
tion.—B.  D.  3. 

301  Nothing,  therefore,  shall  be  the  object  of  judicial 
process  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  contrary  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures  or  to  the  regulations  and  practice  of  the  Church 
founded  thereon,  nor  anything  which  does  not  involve  those 
evils  which  discipline  is  intended  to  prevent. — B.  D.  4. 

302  An  offence  gross  in  itself  may  have  been  com- 
mitted in  such  circumstances  that  plainly  the  offender  can- 
not be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  all  such  cases  it  is 
better  to  wait  until  God  in  his  righteous  providence  shall 
give  further  light  than  by  unavailing  prosecution  to  weaken 
the  force  of  disciphne. — B.  D.  8. 

303  The  judicatory  to  which  a  church-member  or  a 
minister  belongs  shall  have  sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial  of 
offences  whenever  or  wherever  committed  by  him.— B.  D. 
108. 

304  Prosecution  for  an  alleged  offence  shall  commence 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  59 

within  one  year  from  the  time  of  its  alleged  commission,  or 
from  the  date  when  it  becqmes  known  to  the  judicatory 
which  has  jurisdiction  thereof. — B.  D.  117. 

305  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  b)  the  Session  are 
admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder 
measures,  excommunication. — B.  D.  35. 

306  Exceptions  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the  original 
parties  in  a  trial  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings  except  in  the 
judicatory  of  last  resort  and  shall  be  entered  on  the  record. 
— B.  D.  26. 

307  Charges  and  Specifications.— The  charge  shall 
set  forth  the  alleged  offence,  and  the  specification  shall  set 
forth  the  facts  relied  upon  to  sustain  the  charge. — B.  D.  16. 

308  Each  specification  shall  declare,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  time,  place  and  circumstances,  and  shall  be  accompa- 
nied with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  be  cited  for  its  sup- 
port.—B.  D.  16. 

309  A  charge  shall  not  allege  more  than  one  offence. 
Several  charges  against  the  same  person,  however,  with  the 
specifications  under  each  of  them,  may  be  presented  to  the 
judicatory  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  may  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  judicatory  be  tried  together.  But  when  several 
charges  are  tried  at  the  same  time,  a  vote  on  each  charge 
must  be  separately  taken. — B.  D.  17. 

310  In  all  cases  of  alleged  personal  injury  where  the 
prosecution  is  by  the  injured  person  or  persons  the  charge 
must  be  accompanied  by  an  averment  that  the  course  pre- 
scribed by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.  15-17)  has  been  faithfull)) 
tried.— B.  D.  18. 


6o  MANUAL. 

311  (General  Rules  Pertaining  to  all  Cases  op 
Process. — Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  per- 
tains to  the  Presbytery :  in  relation  to  others,  to  the  Session. 
— B.  D.  19 

312  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G.  A.  R.  40. 

313  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  commit- 
tee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience) 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole 
order  of  proceeding.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall 
be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty, 
to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  41.    See  Sec.  11 29. 

314  But  in  cases  of  process  on  the  ground  of  genera! 
rumor — ^where  there  is,  of  course,  no  particular  accuser — 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed  (if  convenient),  who 
shall  be  called  the  "  committee  of  prosecution,"  and  who 
shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the  part  of  the  prosecu- 
tion. The  members  of  this  committee  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  case. — G.  A.  R.  42, 
Rescinded,  see  Sec.  286. 

315  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  consideration  of 
an  alleged  offence,  the  charge  and  specifications — which 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  6 1 

shall  be  in  writing — shall  be  read  ;  and  nothing  more  shall 
be  done  at  that  meeting,  unless  by  consent  of  parties,  than 
to  furnish  the  accused  with  a  copy  of  the  charge  and  speci- 
fications, together  with  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses  then 
known  to  support  each  specification,  and  to  cite  all  con- 
cerned to  appear  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  judicatory, 
to  be  held  not  less  than  ten  davs  after  the  service  of  the  cita- 
tions.— B.  D.  20, 

316  The  citations  shall  be  signed,  in  the  name  of  the 
judicatory,  by  the  moderator  or  clerk,  who  shall  also  fur- 
nish citations  for  such  witnesses  as  either  party  shall  name. 
The  accused  shall  not  be  required  to  disclose  the  names  of 
his  witnesses. — B.  D.  20. 

317  Citations  shall  be  served  personally  unless  the 
person  to  be  cited  cannot  be  found,  in  which  case  the  cita- 
tion shall  be  sent  to  his  last-known  place  of  residence,  and 
before  proceeding  to  trial  it  must  appear  that  the  citations 
have  been  served. — B.  D.  21. 

318  If  an  accused  person  refuses  to  obey  a  citation,  a 
second  citation  shall  issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that  if 
he  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  providen- 
tially hindered,  he  will  be  censured  for  his  contumacy  ac- 
cording to  the  following  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline— viz. : 

I,  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited, 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Ses- 
sion, or,  appearing,  refuses  to  answer  the  charge  brought 
against  him,  he  shall  be  suspended  by  act  of  the  Session 
from  the  communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain 
until  he  repents  of  his  contumacy  and  submits  himself  to 
ihe  orders  of  the  judicatory. 


62  MANUAL. 

2.  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear 
by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall 
for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and  if, 
after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of 
the  church, 

3.  In  process  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a  deacon  by  a 
Session  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  ob- 
served.— B.  D.  22,  34,  39,  47. 

319  If  he  does  not  then  appear,  the  judicatory  may 
proceed  to  trial  and  judgment  in  his  absence,  in  which  case 
it  shall  appoint  some  person  to  represent  him  as  counsel. 
— B.  D.  22. 

320  The  time  allowed  for  his  appearance  on  any 
citation  subsequent  to  the  first  shall  be  determined  by  the 
judicatory  with  proper  regard  for  all  the  circumstances. — 
B.  D.  22. 

321  The  same  rule  as  to  the  time  allowed  for  appear- 
ance shall  apply  to  all  witnesses  cited  at  the  request  of 
either  party. — B.  D.  22. 

322  At  the  meeting  at  which  the  citations  are  return- 
able the  accused  shall  appear,  or,  if  unable  to  be  present, 
may  appear  by  counsel. — B.  D.  23. 

323  He  may  file  objections:  i.  To  the  regularity  of 
the  organization  ;  or,  2.  To  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judica- 
tory; or,  3.  To  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifica- 
tions in  form  or  in  legal  effect ;  or,  4.  He  may  make  any 
other  substantial  objections  affecting  the  order  or  regular- 
ity of  the  proceeding. — B.  D.  23. 

324  The  judicatory,  upon  the  filing  of  such  objections, 
shall,  or,  on  its  own  motion  may,  determine  all  such  pre- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  63 

liminary  objections,  and  may  dismiss  the  case,  or  permit,  in 
the  furtherance  of  justice,  amendments  to  the  specifications 
or  charges  not  changing  the  general  nature  of  the  same. — 
B.  D.  23. 

325  If  the  proceedings  be  found  in  order  and  the 
charges  and  specifications  be  considered  sufficient  to  put 
the  accused  on  his  defence,  he  shall  plead  "Guilty"  or 
"  Not  guilty  "  to  the  same,  which  shall  be  entered  on  the 
record. 

If  the  plea  be  "  Guilty,"  the  judicatory  shall  proceed 
to  judgment ;  but  if  the  plea  be  "  Not  guilty,"  or  if  the  ac- 
cused decline  to  answer,  a  plea  of  "  Not  guilty  "  shall  be 
entered  of  record  and  the  trial  proceed.— B.  D.  23. 

326  The  witnesses  shall  be  examined,  and  if  desired 
cross-examined,  and  any  other  competent  evidence  intro- 
duced, at  a  meeting  of  which  the  accused  shall  be  prop- 
erly notified,  after  which  new  witnesses  and  other  evi- 
dence— in  rebuttal  only — may  be  introduced  by  either  party. 
— B.  D.  24. 

327  But  evidence  discovered  during  the  progress  of  the 
trial  may  be  admitted  in  behalf  of  either  party  under  such 
regulations  as  to  notice  of  the  names  of  witnesses  and  the 
nature  of  the  proof  as  the  judicatory  shall  deem  reasonable 
and  proper,  and  then  the  parties  themselves  shall  be  heard. 

-B.  D.  24. 

328  The  judicatory  shall  then  go  into  private  session, 
the  parties,  their  counsel  and  all  other  persons  not  members 
of  the  body  being  excluded,  when,  after  careful  delibera- 
tion, the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  vote  on  each  specific? 
ticn  and  on  each  charge  separately,  and  judgment  shall  be 
entered  accordingly. — B.  D.  24. 


64  MANUAL, 

329  The  wording  of  judgment  must  accord  with  the 
finding,  g.  g.,  a.  finding  "  not  sustained  "  must  be  expressed 
in  the  judgment  "  Not  guilty." — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  103. 

330  Dismission  of  a  case  after  process  is  begun  is 
final  judgment. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  90. 

331  The  charge  and  specifications,  the  plea  and  the 
judgment  shall  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  judicatory. 
— B.  D.  25. 

332  The  minutes  shall  also  exhibit  all  the  acts  and 
orders  of  the  judicatory  relating  to  the  case,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  together  with  the  notice  of  appeal,  and  the  reasons 
therefor  if  any  shall  have  been  filed  ;  all  which,  together 
with  the  evidence  in  the  case,  duly  filed  and  authenticated 
by  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory,  shall  constitute  the  record  of 
the  case ;  and  in  case  of  a  removal  thereof  by  appeal  the 
lower  judicatory  shall  transmit  the  record  to  the  higher. 
Nothing  which  is  not  contained  in  the  record  shall  be 
taken  into  consideration  in  the  higher  judicatory. — B.  D. 
25- 

333  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  the  Trial  of 
A  Minister,  Elder  or  Deacon. — As  the  honor  and  suc- 
cess of  the  gospel  depend  in  a  great  measure  on  the  charac- 
ter of  its  ministers,  each  Presbytery  ought  with  the  greatest 
care  and  impartiality  to  watch  over  their  personal  and  pro- 
fessional conduct.  But  as,  on  the  one  hand,  no  minister 
ought  on  account  of  his  office  to  be  screened  from  the  hand 
of  justice  or  his  offences  to  be  slightly  censured,  so  neither 
ought  charges  to  be  received  against  him  on  slight  grounds. 
-B.  D.  37. 

334  If  a  minister  be  accused  of  an  oflfence  at  such  a 
distance  from  his  usual  place  of  residence  as  that  it  is  not 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  65 

likely  to  become  otherwise  known  to  his  Presbytery,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  the  of- 
fence is  alleged  to  have  been  committed,  if  it  shall  be  satis- 
fied that  there  is  probable  ground  for  the  accusation,  to 
notify  his  Presbytery  thereof,  and  of  the  nature  of  the 
offence  ;  and  his  Presbytery,  on  receiving  such  notice,  shall, 
if  it  appears  that  the  honor  of  religion  requires  it,  proceed 
to  the  trial  of  the  case.— B.  D.  38. 

335  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  ap- 
pear by  himself  or  counsel  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he 
shall  for  his  contumacy  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and 
if  after  another  citation  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of  the 
church.— B.  D.  39- 

336  Suspension  of  a  minister  is  from  all  the  functions 
of  his  office,  including  preaching. — M.  G.  A.  1893.  p.  156. 

337  If  a  judicatory  so  decides,  a  member  shall  not  be 
allowed,  while  charges  are  pending  against  him,  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  on  any  question. — B.  D.  40. 

338  If  the  accused  be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  ad- 
monished, rebuked,  suspended  or  deposed  from  office  (with 
or  without  suspension  from  church-privileges  in  either  case) 
or  excommunicated. — B.  D.  41. 

339  A  minister  suspended  from  office  may  at  the  ex- 
piration of  one  year,  unless  he  gives  satisfactory  evidence 
of  repentance,  be  deposed  without  further  trial. — B.  D, 
41. 

340  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
call  for  deposition,  but  errors  ought  to  be  carefully  con- 
sidered, whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion  and  are 
industriously  spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weak- 

5 


66  MANUAL. 

ness  of  the  human  understanding  and  are  not  likely  to  do 

much  injur}'. — B.  D.  42. 

341  If  the  Presbytery  finds  on  trial  that  the  matter 
complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than  such  acts  of  in- 
firmity as  may  be  amended  and  the  people  satisfied,  so  that 
litde  or  nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  usefulness  of  the 
offender,  it  shall  take  all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the 
evil.— B.  D.  43- 

342  For  dehverances  on  the  "  Higher  Criticism,"  see 
M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  89;  1891,  p.  214. 

343  A  minister  deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall  not 
be  restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  after 
some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and  exemplary,  humble 
and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he  ought  in  no  case  to  be  re- 
stored until  it  shall  clearly  appear  to  the  judicatory  within 
whose  bounds  he  resides  that  the  restoration  can  be  effected 
without  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  then  only  by  the 
judicatory  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with  its  advice  and  con- 
sent.—B.  D.  44. 

344  If  a  minister  is  deposed  without  excommunication, 
his  pulpit,  if  he  is  a  pastor,  shall  be  declared  vacant ;  and 
the  Presbytery  shall  give  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself  where  his  lot  may 
be  cast,  in  which  letter  shall  be  stated  his  exact  relation 
to  the  Church. — B.  D.  45- 

345  If  a  pastor  is  suspended  from  office  only,  the 
Presbytery  may,  if  no  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension is  pending,  declare  his  pulpit  vacant. — B.  D.  45. 

346  A  Presbytery  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demand  it,  require  an  accused  minister  to  refrain  from  the 
exercise  of  his  office  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 


LAH^  AND    USAGE.  67 

taken ;  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  or 
trial  shall  be  had.— B.  D.  46. 

347  In  process  by  a  Session  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a 
deacon  the  rules  pertaining  to  the  trial  of  a  minister  by  a 
Presbytery,  so  far  as  applicable,  shall  be  observed. — B.  D.  47- 

348  If  a  person  commits  an  offence  in  the  presence  of 
a  judicatory,  or  comes  forward  as  his  own  accuser  and 
makes  known  his  offence,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to 
judgment  without  process,  giving  the  ofTender  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard;  and  in  the  case  first  named  he  may 
demand  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  before  judgment. 
The  record  must  show  the  nature  of  the  offence,  as  well  as 
the  judgment  and  the  reasons  therefor,  and  appeal  may  be 
taken  from  the  judgment  as  in  other  cases. — B.  D.  48. 

349  If  a  communicant  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct  inform  the  Session  that  he  is  fully  persuaded  that 
he  has  no  right  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the  Session 
shall  confer  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  may,  should  he  con- 
tinue of  the  same  mind  and  his  attendance  upon  the  other 
means  of  grace  be  regular,  excuse  him  from  attendance 
upon  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  after  fully  satisfying  them- 
selves that  his  judgment  is  not  the  result  of  mistaken  views 
shall  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of  communicants  and 
make  record  of  their  action  in  the  case. — B.  D.  49. 

350  Evidence  and  Witnesses. — Judicatories  ought 
to  be  very  careful  and  impartial  in  receiving  testimony. 
Not  every  person  is  competent,  and  not  every  competent 
person  is  credible,  as  a  witness. — B.  D.  55. 

351  All  persons,  whether  parties  or  otherwise,  are  com- 
petent witnesses,  except:  i.  Such  as  do  not  believe  in  the 
existence  of  God ;  or  2.  In  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  pun- 


68  MANUAL. 

ishments ;  or  3.  Have  not  sufficient  intelligence  to  under- 
stand the  obligation  of  an  oath. — B.  D.  56. 

352  Any  witness  may  be  challenged  for  incompetency, 
md  the  judicatory  shall  decide  the  question. — B.  D.  56. 

353  The  credibility  of  a  witness  or  the  degree  of  credit 
due  to  his  testimony  may  be  affected  :  i.  By  relationship  to 
any  of  the  parties  ;  2.  By  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial ; 
3.  By  want  of  proper  age ;  4.  By  weakness  of  understand- 
ing ;  5.  By  infamy  or  malignity  of  character ;  6.  By  being 
under  church  censure  ;  7.  By  general  rashness  or  indiscre- 
tion ;  or  8.  By  any  other  circumstances  that  appear  to  affect 
his  veracity,  knowledge  or  interest  in  the  case. — B.  D.  57. 

354  A  husband  or  wife  shall  be  a  competent  witness 
for  or  against  the  other,  but  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify. 
-B.  D.  57. 

355  Evidence  may  be  oral,  written  or  printed,  direct 
or  circumstantial. — B.  D.  59. 

356  A  charge  may  be  proven  by  the  testimony  of  one 
witness  only  when  supported  by  other  evidence  ;  but  when 
there  are  several  specifications  under  the  same  general 
charge,  the  proof  of  two  or  more  of  the  specifications  by 
different  credible  witnesses  shall  be  sufficient  to  establish 
the  charge.— B.  D.  59. 

357  No  witness  afterward  to  be  examined,  except  a 
member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be  present  during  the  ex- 
amination of  another  witness  if  either  party  object. — B.  D. 
60. 

358  The  oath  or  affirmation  shall  be  administered  by 
the  moderator  in  the  following,  or  like,  terms ;  "  You  sol- 
emnly promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and 
heart-searching  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  69 

whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the  best 
of  your  knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to 
testify,  as  you  shall  answer  to  the  great  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead."— B.  D.  62. 

359  Witnesses  shall  be  examined  first  by  the  party 
producing  them,  then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite 
party,  after  which  any  member  of  the  judicatory  or 
either  party  may  put  additional  interrogatories. — B.  D. 
61. 

360  Irrelevant  or  frivolous  questions  shall  not  be  ad- 
mitted; nor  leading  questions  by  the  parties  producing  the 
witness,  except  under  permission  of  the  judicatory  as  neces- 
sary to  elicit  the  truth. — B.  D,  61. 

361  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  required, 
be  reduced  to  writing. — B.  D.  63. 

362  And  if  either  party  desire  it,  or  if  the  judicatory 
shall  so  decide,  both  question  and  answer  shall  be  recorded. 
— B.  D.  63. 

363  The  testimony  thus  recorded  shall  be  read  to  the 
witnesses  in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory  for  their  appro- 
bation and  subscription. — B.  D.  63. 

364  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part  of  them, 
whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regularly  authenticated 
by  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  disability  or 
failure  from  any  cause,  by  the  moderator,  shall  be  deemed 
good  and  sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  judicatory. — 
B.  D.  64. 

365  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one  judica- 
tory and  regularly  certified  shall  be  received  by  every  other 
judicatory  as  no  less  valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by 
themselves. — B.  D.  65. 

366  Any  judicatory  before  which  a  case  may  be  pend- 


-JO  MANUAL. 

ing  shall  have  power,  whenever  the  necessity  of  parties  oi 
witnesses  shall  require  it.  to  appoint,  on  the  application  of 
either  party,  a  commission  of  ministers  or  elders,  or  both,  to 
examine  witnesses  ;  which  commission,  if  the  case  requires 
it,  may  be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdiction  of  another  body. 
— B.  D.  66. 

367  The  commissioners  so  appointed  shall  take  such 
testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party.  The  testimony 
shall  be  taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules  governing  the 
judicatory,  either  orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and 
cross -interrogatories  duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due 
notice  having  been  given  of  the  time  when,  and  place  where, 
the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. — B.  D.  66. 

368  All  questions  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency 
of  the  testimony  so  taken  shall  be  determined  by  the  judi- 
catory.—B.  D.  66. 

369  The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the  sig- 
natures of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted  in  due 
time  to  the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is 
pending — B,  D.  66. 

370  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called  upon 
to  testify  in  a  case  which  comes  before  it.  He  shall  be 
quahned  as  other  witnesses  are,  and  after  having  given 
his  testimony  may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  judicatory. — B.  D.  dj. 

371  A  member  of  the  church  summoned  as  a  witness 
and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having  appeared,  refusing  to 
testify,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  for  his  contumacy. — B.  D.  68. 

372  If  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory  new  evidence 
is  discovered  supposed  to  be  important  to  the  exculpation  of 


LAW  AND    USAGE,  7 1 

the  accused,  he  may  ask,  if  the  case  has  not  been  appealed, 
and  the  judicatory  shall  grant,  if  justice  seems  to  require  it, 
a  new  trial. — B.  D.  69. 

373  If  in  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal  new  evidence  is 
offered  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  appellate  judicatory 
has  an  important  bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall  either  refer 
the  whole  case  to  the  inferior  judicatory  for  a  new  trial  or, 
with  the  consent  of  the  parties,  take  the  testimony  and  hear 
and  determine  the  case. — B.  D.  70. 

374  Infliction  and  Removal  of  Church  Cen- 
sures.— In  the  infliction  and  removal  of  church  censures 
judicatories  shall  observe  the  mode  prescribed  in  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i.  of  the  Directory  for  Worship,  which  is  as  follows :  "  The 
power  which  Christ  has  given  the  rulers  of  his  Church  is  for 
edification,  and  not  destruction.  When,  therefore,  a  com 
municant  shall  have  been  found  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving 
censure,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all  tenderness, 
and  restore  the  offending  brother  in  the  spirit  of  meekness, 
its  members  considering  themselves,  lest  they  also  be 
tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be  inflicted  with  great  so- 
lemnity, that  it  may  be  the  means  of  impressing  the  mind 
of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper  sense  of  his  sin,  and  that, 
with  the  divine  blessing,  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance." 

375  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass  sentence 
suspending  a  communicant  fi-om  church-privileges,  the 
moderator  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  following 
form :  "  Whereas  you  have  been  found  guilty  \by  your 
own  confession,  or  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case  may  be'\ 
of  the  sin  of  \here  mention  the  particular  offience~\,  we  de- 
clare you  suspended  from  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance." 


72  MANUAL. 

376  To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  admonition  01 
rebuke  as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God  that  he  would  fol- 
low this  act  of  discipline  with  his  blessing.  In  general, 
such  censures  should  be  inflicted  in  the  presence  of  the 
judicatory  only ;  but  if  the  judicatory  think  it  expedient 
to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly,  this  solemn  suspension 
may  be  in  the  presence  of  the  church. 

377  Aftei  a  person  has  been  thus  suspended  the  min- 
ister and  elders  should  frequently  converse  with  him,  as 
well  as  pray  for  him  in  private,  that  it  would  please  God  tc 
give  him  repentance.  And  particularly  on  days  prepara- 
tory to  the  dispensing  of  the  Lord's  Supper  the  prayers  of 
the  church  should  be  offered  up  for  those  who  have  shut 
themselves  out  from  this  holy  communion. 

378  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  suspended  member,  he 
shall  be  allowed  to  profess  his  repentance,  and  be  restored 
to  fellowship  in  the  presence  of  the  Session  or  of  the  church. 

379  When  a  suspended  person  has  failed  to  manifest 
repentance  for  his  offence,  and  has  continued  in  obstinate 
impenitence  not  less  than  a  year,  it  may  become  the  duty 
of  the  judicatory  to  excommunicate  him  without  further 
trial.  The  design  of  excommunication  is  to  operate  upon 
the  offender  as  a  means  of  reclaiming  him,  to  deliver  the 
Church  from  the  scandal  of  his  offence,  and  to  inspire  all 
with  fear  by  the  example  of  his  punishment. 

380  When  a  judgment  of  excommunication  is  to  be 
executed,  with  or  without  previous  suspension,  it  is  proper 
that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced  against  the  of- 
fender.    The  minister  shall,  therefore,  at  a  regular  meeting 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  73 

of  the  church,  make  a  brief  statement  of  the  several  steps 
which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to  the  offender,  an- 
nouncing that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  excommuni- 
cate him. 

381  He  shall  begin  by  showing  (from  Matt,  xviii. 
15-18;  I  Cor.  V.  1-5.)  the  power  of  the  Church  to  cast  out 
unworthy  members,  and  shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use 
and  consequences  of  this  censure. 

382  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form — viz. :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been  by 
sufficient  proof  convicted  of  \^here  insert  the  :tn],  and 
after  much  admonition  and  prayer  refuseth  to  hear  the 
Church,  and  hath  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance, 
therefore,  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  excluded  from  the 
communion  of  this  church ;"  after  which  prayer  shall  be 
made  for  the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excom- 
municated person,  and  for  the  establishment  of  all  true 
believers.  But  the  judicatory  may  omit  the  publication 
of  the  excommunication  when  it  judges  that  there  is  suf- 
ficient reason  for  such  omission. 

383  When  an  excommunicated  person  shall  be  so 
affected  by  his  state  as  to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and 
desires  to  be  readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  church, 
the  Session  of  the  church  which  excommunicated  him, 
having  obtained  and  placed  on  record  sufficient  evidence 
of  his  sincere  repentance  and  deep  contrition,  shall  proceed 
to  restore  him,  recording  in  explicit  terms  the  grounds  on 
which  such  conclusion  has  been  reached. 

384  The  sentence  of  restoration  shall  be  pronounced 
by  the  minister  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  church  on  the 


74  MANUAL. 

Lord's  Day,  in  the  following  words :  "  Whereas  A.  B.  has 
been  excluded  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  has 
now  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  I  declare 
him  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunication 
formerly  pronounced  against  him ;  and  I  do  restore  him 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  that  he  may  be  a  par- 
taker of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  his  eternal 
salvation  ;"  after  which,  he  shall  be  commended  to  God  in 
prayer.     See  Sec.  1018. 

385  Censures  other  than  suspension  from  church-priv- 
ileges or  excommunication  shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode 
as  the  judicatory  may  direct. 

386  The  Various  Ways  in  which  a  Cause  may  be 
Carried  from  a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Judicatory. — 
All  proceedings  of  the  Session,  the  Presbytery  and  the 
Synod  (except  as  limited  by  chap.  xi.  sec.  4  of  the  Form 
of  Government)  are  subject  to  review  by,  and  may  be 
taken  to,  a  superior  judicatory  by  General  Review  and 
Control,  Reference,  Complaint  or  Appeal. — B.  D.  71. 

387  The  exception  in  the  above  section  refers  to  the 
provision  according  to  which  the  decisions  of  a  commission 
appointed  by  the  Synod  in  judicial  cases  are  final  when  they 
do  not  involve  questions  of  constitutional  law  and  doctrine. 
— B.  D.  118. 

388  L  General  Review  a7id  Control. — All  proceedings 
of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to  and  reviewed  by  the 
Session,  and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  its  records. — 
B.  D.  72. 

389  Such  review  and  record  include  all  proceedings 
of  the  church  in  congregational  meetings,  as  the  election 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  75 

of  elders  and  deacons,  the  election  of  a  pistor  or  the  re- 
quest to  Presbytery  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation,  and 
all  other  matters  in  which  the  "  Congregational  Assembly  " 
(Form  of  Government,  chap.  viii.  sec.  i.)  acts. — Moore,  in 
Presbyterian  Digest,  p.  654. 

390  This  construction  of  the  rule  in  question  is  to  be 
understood  to  apply  to  the  proceedings  of  trustees  in  all 
cases  in  which,  under  the  laws  of  the  places  where  they 
exercise  their  functions,  their  action  is  subject  to  review 
by  the  Session. 

391  Every  judicatory  above  a  Session  shall  review  at 
least  once  a  year  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
judicatory  next  below;  and  if  the  lower  judicatory  shall 
omit  to  send  up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher 
may  require  them  to  be  produced,  either  immediately  or 
at  a  specified  time,  as  circumstances  may  determine.— 
B.  D.  72. 

392  A  case  judicially  issued  may  be  reviewed,  but  no 
judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless  regularly  taken 
up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

393  After  records  have  been  approved  corrections  can 
be  made  only  by  the  judicator}-  approving  them. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  34. 

394  When  error  is  shown,  the  higher  judicatory  may 
give  leave  to  correct  the  record. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  81. 

395  Copies  of  the  original  records  are  to  be  accepted 
only  in  extraordinary  cases. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1847,  p.  381  ; 
1878,  p.  52. 

396  In  such  review  the  judicatory  shall  examine,  first, 
whether  the  proceedings  have  been  correctly  recorded  ;  sec- 
ond, whether  they  have  been  constitutional  and  regular ; 


76  MANUAL. 

and  third,  whether  they  have  been  wise,  equitable  and  foi 
the  edification  of  the  Church. — B.  D.  73. 

397  The  exercise  of  constitutional  discretion  is  review- 
able.—M.  G.  A.  1 88 1,  p.  586. 

398  It  is  discretionary  to  incorporate  proceedings  of 
the  Board  of  Deacons  with  the  records  of  Sessions. — M. 
G.  A.  1891,  p.  107. 

399  The  records  of  one  judicatory  cannot  be  corrected 
by  another  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  120. 

400  It  is  not  necessary  to  formally  approve  engrossed 
minutes,  although  they  may  be  read  for  information.  If 
errors  be  discovered,  they  may  be  corrected  by  resolution. 
— M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  188. 

401  The  General  Assembly  has  defined  incorrect  or 
deficient  records  to  be ; 

1.  When  they  omit  to  record  the  opening  or  closing 
of  the  judicatory  with  prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

2.  When  they  fail  to  record  absentees. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  94. 

3.  When  they  fail  to  describe  judicial  cases  acted  upon 
and  the  disposition  made  of  them. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p 
60. 

4.  When  they  fail  to  record  the  Narrative  on  the  State 
of  Religion.— M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

402  By  unconstitutional  and  irregular  proceedings  is 
meant,  e.  g., 

1.  When  a  Synod  institutes  and  prosecutes  a  judicial 
case.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846,  p.  31  ;  B.  D.  19. 

2.  When  a  superior  judicatory  compels  an  inferior  judi- 
catory to  reverse  its  decision  without  assigning  reason  foi 
such  reversal. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  86. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  yy 

3.  Or  when  censure  is  inflicted  by  a  judicatory  withoul 
due  examination. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

403  The  General  Assembly  has  declared  it  to  be  un- 
wise and  prejudicial  to  the  edification  of  the  Church  when  a 
lower  judicatory  treats  with  disrespect  the  decisions  of  the 
superior  judicatory  and  pronounces  them  as  of  no  binding 
authority .—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  97. 

404  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records,  nor  to  the  omission  of  Sessions 
to  conform  to  rules  prescribed  by  the  Presbytery  when  such 
rules  are  not  prescribed  by  our  Form  of  Government  or 
Book  of  Discipline. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  631. 

405  Members  of  a  judicatory  the  records  of  which  are 
under  review  shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  thereon. — B,  D. 

74- 

406  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory  may  dis- 
charge its  duty  by  simply  placing  on  its  own  records  and 
on  those  under  review  the  censure  which  it  may  pass. — B. 
D.  75- 

407  But  irregular  proceedings  may  be  found  so  dis 
reputable  and  injurious  that  the  inferior  judicatory  must  be 
required  to  review  and  correct  or  reverse  them  and  report 
within  a  specified  time  its  obedience  to  the  order ;  provided, 
however,  that  no  judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed  unless 
regularly  taken  up  by  appeal. — B.  D.  75. 

408  If  a  judicatory  is  at  any  time  well  advised  of  any 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of  a  lower  judicatory,  the  latter 
shall  be  cited  to  appear  at  a  specified  time  and  place,  to 
produce  the  records  and  to  show  what  it  has  done  in  the 
matter  in  question ;  after  which,  if  the  charge  is  sustained, 
the  whole  matter  shall  be  concluded  by  the  judicatory  itself 


yS  MANUAL. 

or  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judicatory  with  direction  as  to 
its  disposition. — B,  D.  76.     See  76a,  Sec,  956. 

409  Judicatories  may  sometimes  neglect  to  perform 
their  duty,  by  which  neglect  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt 
practices  may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground  or  offenders  of  a 
gross  character  may  be  suffered  to  escape,  or  some  part  of 
their  proceedings  may  have  been  omitted  from  the  record 
or  not  properly  recorded.  If,  therefore,  at  any  time,  the 
superior  judicatory  is  well  advised  of  such  neglects,  omis- 
sions, or  irregularities  on  the  part  of  the  inferior  judicatory, 
it  may  require  its  records  to  be  produced,  and  shall  either 
proceed  to  examine  and  decide  the  whole  matter  as  com- 
pletely as  if  proper  record  had  been  made,  or  it  shall  cite 
the  lower  judicatory  and  proceed  as  in  the  next  preceding 
section.— B.  D.  77. 

410  The  following  decisions  have  been  made  by 
the  General  Assembly  in  cases  of  review  and  control — 
viz. : 

411  Judicatories  must  send  up  their  records  annually. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  482 ;  P.  D.,  p.  196. 

412  A  case  judicially  decided  may  be  reviewed  by  a 
superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

413  Each  session  of  General  Assembly,  of  Synods, 
and  of  Presbyteries  must  be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. — F.  G.,  chap,  x.,  sec.  10  ;  chap,  xi.,  sec.  5 ;  chap, 
xii.,  sec.  8. 

414  While  the  act  of  opening  and  closing  the  meet- 
ings of  a  Session  with  prayer  is  not  enjoined  by  the  Con- 
stitution, the  Assembly,  in  1877,  ^"^^  ^^so  in  1884,  declared 
it  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  Constitution,  and 
the  prevailing  usage  of  the  Church,  to  observe  this  solem- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  79 

nity  at  all  mee;ings  of  record,  except  that  the  opening  prayer 
may  properly  be  omitted  after  a  Divine  service.— M.  1877, 
p.  575;   1884.  p.  113. 

415  In  1892  the  Assembly  sustained  a  complaint 
against  a  Presbytery  for  excepting  to  sessional  records 
that  did  not  state  that  its  meetings  were  opened  or  closed 
with  prayer,  on  the  ground  that  such  exceptions  were  extra- 
constitutional  and  of  the  nature  of  a  judicial  censure.  It 
also  declared  that  Sessions  have  discretion  as  to  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  any  given  meeting  may  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer. — M.,  p.  213. 

416  The  names  of  absentees  from  judicatories  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

417  The  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Religion  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

418  And  when  to  the  Assembly,  should  be  sent  to  the 
stated  clerk  at  least  ten  days  before  its  meeting. — M.  G.  A. 
1890,  p.  131. 

419  Judicial  cases  acted  upon  and  disposed  of  must  be 
fully  described.— M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  661. 

420  Reasons  for  decisions  in  judicial  cases  must  be 
given. — M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  85. 

421  A  Synod  may  not  institute  and  prosecute  judicial 
proceedings,  but  may  require  an  inferior  judicatory  to  take 
up  a  case  ;  and  the  rule  of  limitation  of  time  does  not  then 
apply.— M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1846.  p.  31  ;  M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  p.  481. 

422  Censure  of  records  without  examination  is  uncon- 
stitutional.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  94. 

423  The  approval  of  the  minutes  does  not  affect  the 
right  of  appeal  or  complaint  against  any  action  taken.—  M 
G.  A.  1879,  P*  ^^3* 


8o  MANUAL. 

424  Review  and  Control  does  not  extend  to  statistical 
items  in  sessional  records.— M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  631. 

425  Exceptions  made  to  records  must  be  recorded  by 
the  judicatory  making  them. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  593. 

426  Judicial  decisions  must  not  be  reversed  unless  they 
be  regularly  brought  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1861 ;  1874,  p.  86. 

427  II.  References. — A  reference  is  a  representation  in 
writing,  made  by  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory,  of  a 
judicial  case  not  yet  decided.  Generally,  however,  it  is  more 
conducive  to  the  public  good  that  each  judicatory  should 
fulfill  its  duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment. — B.  D.  78. 

428  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult  or  of 
peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision  of  which  may  estabUsh  prin- 
ciples or  precedents  of  extensive  influence,  on  which  the 
inferior  judicatory  is  greatly  divided,  or  on  which  for  any 
reason  it  is  desirable  that  a  superior  judicatory  should  first 
decide,  are  proper  subjects  of  reference. — B.  D.  79. 

429  References  are  either  for  mere  advice  preparatory 
to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  judicatory,  or  for  ultimate  trial 
and  decision  by  the  superior,  and  are  to  be  carried  to  the 
next  higher  judicatory. — B.  D.  80. 

430  If  for  advice,  the  reference  only  suspends  the  de- 
cision of  the  inferior  judicatory ;  if  for  trial,  it  submits  the 
whole  case  to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior. — B.  D.  80. 

431  In  cases  of  reference  members  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  may  sit,  dehberate  and  vote. — B.  D.  81. 

432  A  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to  give  a 
final  judgment  in  a  case  of  reference,  but  may  remit  the 
whole  case,  either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  inferior 
judicatory.— B.  D.  82. 


LA IV  AND    USAGE.  8 1 

433  The  whole  record  of  proceedings  shall  be 
promptly  transmitted  to  the  superior  judicatory ;  and  if  the 
reference  is  accepted,  the  parties  shall  be  heard. — B.  U.  83. 

434  III.  Complamts.* — A  complaint  is  a  written  rep- 
resentation, made  to  the  next  superior  judicatory,  by  one  or 
more  persons  subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  judicatory  complained  of,  respecting  any  delinquency 
or  any  decision  by  an  inferior  judicatory. — B.  D.  84. 

435  Complaints  to  the  Assembly  will  be  entertained 
only  in  doctrinal  and  constitutional  questions. — M.  G.  A. 
1888,  p.  IT, 

436  A  complaint  is  valid  taken  against  action  in  the 
absence  of  a  quorum. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  144. 

437  A  complaint  cannot  lawfully  be  signed  by  persons 
other  than  those  who  have  signed  the  same  or  given  notice 
thereof  within  the  ten  days'  constitutional  limit  of  time. — 
M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.   128. 

438  A  complaint  not  entertained,  in  the  absence  of 
the  necessary  papers,  may  be  presented  a  second  time 
without  prejudice. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  214. 

439  Reasons  for  rejecting  a  complaint  must  be  re- 
corded.—M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  no. 

440  The  distinction  between  a  complaint  and  an  ap- 
peal should  be  observed,  the  former  being  against  any 
decision  or  delinquency,  while  the  latter  isfrom  the  decision 
of  a  judicatory  in  3.  judicial  case. — B.  D.  84,  94. 

441  Complaint  will  not  lie  against  a  judicatory  for 
obeying  the  orders  of  the  superior  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  O. 
S.  1868,  p.  641. 

442  Nor  against  advice  given  on  memorial. — M.  G.  A, 
N.  S.  1852,  D.  166. 

*  See  Sees.  1031-1042. 


82  MANUAL. 

443  Nor  against  a  judicatory  for  the  exercise  of  its  dis- 
cretion.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1868,  p.  612. 

444  Nor  in  a  case  already  decided  by  the  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855,  p.  271. 

445  Nor  against  a  decision  of  a  moderator  unappealed 
from  at  the  time.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  543. 

446  Nor  in  a  case  of  mere  review  of  records. — M.  G. 
A.  1877,  576. 

447  Written  notice  of  complaint,  with  the  reasons 
therefor,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  action  was 
taken  to  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence  or  dis- 
ability, to  the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained  of, 
who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and  all  the  papers  per- 
taining to  the  case„  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory' 
before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of  said  notice. — B.  D.  85. 

448  Whenever  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial  is 
entered  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory,  signed  by  at 
least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present  when 
the  action  was  taken,  the  execution  of  such  decision  shall 
be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  superior 
judicatory. — B.  D.  86.      Amended,  see  Sec.   1032. 

449  The  complainant  shall  lodge  his  complaint  and 
the  reasons  therefor  with  the  clerk  of  the  superior  judica- 
tor}  before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  notice  thereof. — B.  D.  87. 

450  Jf  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the  complaint  is 
in  order  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  proceeding  to  trial 
have  been  assigned,  the  next  step  shall  be  to  read  the 
record  of  the  action  complained  of  and  so  much  of  the 
record  of  the  lower  judicatory  as  may  be  pertinent;  then 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  83 

the  parties  shall  be  heard,  and  after  that  the  judicatory 
shall  proceed  to  consider  and  determine  the  case  as  pro- 
vided for  in  cases  of  original  process. — B.  D.  88.  See 
Sec,  1033. 

451  In  cases  of  complaint  involving  a  judicial  ^e- 
cision,  proceedings  in  an  appellate  judicatory  shall  be  had 
in  the  order  and  as  provided  in  Sec.  472. — B.  D.  88,  99. 

452  The  effect  of  a  complaint,  if  sustained,  may  be 
the  reversal,  in  whole  or  in  part,  of  the  action  of  the  lower 
judicatory,  and  may  also  in  cases  non-judicial  be  the  in- 
fliction of  censure  upon  the  judicatory  complained  of. — B. 
D.  89.     Amended,  see  Sec.  1034. 

453  When  a  complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judica- 
tory shall  be  directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. — B.  D. 
89. 

454  The  parties  to  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial 
shall  be  known,  respectively,  as  complainant  and  respond- 
ent, the  latter  being  the  judicatory  complained  of,  which 
should  always  be  represented  by  one  or  more  of  its  number 
appointed  for  that  purpose,  who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 
— B.  D.  90. 

455  Neither  the  complainant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  complained  of  shall  sit,  deliberate  or  vote  in 
the  case. — B.  D.  91. 

456  The  withdrawal  of  a  Presbytery  in  a  judicial  case 
(as  required  by  B.  D.  90,  98)  does  not  vacate  the  quorum 
of  a  Synod  for  judicial  business. — M.  G.  A.,  1892,  p.  190. 

457  Either  of  the  parties  to  a  complaint  may  appeal 
to  the  next  superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap, 
xi.  sec.  4  of  the  Form  of  Government. — B.  D.  92. 

458  The  limitation  referred  to  in  the  preceding  sec- 
tion is  to  cases  which  involve  questions  of  constitutional 
law  and  doctrine. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iv. 


84  MANUAL. 

459  The  judicat(H-y  against  which  a  complaint  is  made 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  to  the 
matter  of  the  complaint  and  filed  with  the  record,  and  for 
failure  to  do  this  it  shall  be  censured  by  the  superior  judica- 
tory, which  shall  have  power  to  make  such  orders,  pending 
the  production  of  the  records  and  papers  and  the  determina- 
tion of  the  complaint,  as  may  be  necessary  to  preserve  the 
rights  of  all  the  parties.— B.  D.  93. 

460  If  a  case  should  be  carried  to  an  appellate  judica- 
tory by  both  appeal  and  complaint,  the  same  shall  be  consoh- 
dated  for  trial  if  deemed  proper  by  the  appellate  judicatory. 
If  the  appeal  be  abandoned,  the  case  shall  be  heard  only  on 
the  complaint. — B.  D.  93.      (Repealed.) 

461  I^^  Appeals."^ — An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a 
judicial  case  by  a  written  representation  from  an  inferior 
to  a  superior  judicatory,  and  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the 
original  parties  from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower  judica- 
tory. These  parties  shall  be  called  appellant  and  appellee. 
— B.  D.  94. 

462  From  the  preceding  section  it  appears  that  appeals 
are  limited  to  judicial  cases  and  can  be  taken  only  by 
original  parties,  original  parties  being  the  person  prose- 
cuted and  the  prosecutor.  Others  than  these  may  com- 
plain.— M.  G.  A.  1823,  p.  69. 

463  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judica 
tory,  "The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  oi 
America"  shall  be  the  prosecutor  and  an  original  party.- 
B.  D. 1 1 , 

464  There  is  no  constitutional  provision  for  a  second 
appeal. — M.  G.  A,  1876,  p.  28. 

465  The  grounds  of  appeal  may  be  such  as  these :  i  • 

-  See  Sees.  943-956, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  8$ 

Irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  an  inferior  judicatory  ;  2. 
Refusal  to  entertain  an  appeal  or  a  complaint ;  3.  Refusal 
of  reasonable  indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial;  4.  Receiving 
improper  or  declining  to  receive  important  testimony  ;  5. 
Hastening  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully  taken ; 
6.  Manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  conduct  of  the  case; 
and  7.  Mistake  or  injustice  in  the  decision. — B.  D.  95. 

466  The  Assembly  will  not  ordinarily  entertain  appeals 
which  involve  no  questions  of  doctrine  or  law. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xii.  sec.  iv. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885.  p.  642, 

467  Written  notice  of  appeal,  with  specifications  of  the 
errors  alleged,  shall  be  given  within  ten  days  after  the  judg- 
ment has  been  rendered  to  the  clerk,  or  in  case  of  his 
death,  absence  or  disability  to  the  moderator,  of  the  judica- 
tory appealed  from,  who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and 
all  the  papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
superior  judicatory  before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its 
regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of 
said  notice. — B.  D.  96. 

468  The  appellant  shall  appear  in  person  or  by  counsel 
before  the  judicatory  appealed  to  on  or  before  the  close  of  the 
second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the 
filing  of  his  notice  of  appeal,  and  shall  lodge  his  appeal  and 
specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  with  the  clerk  of  the  supe- 
rior judicatory  within  the  time  above  specified. — B.  D.  97. 

469  An  appeal  may  be  taken  by  a  committee  of  pro- 
secution representing  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  as  an  original  party,  and  direct 
to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  90. 

470  If  an  appellant  fails  to  show  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  judicatory  that  he  was  unavoidably  pFevented  fk>m  so 


86  MANUAL. 

doing,  he  shall  be  considered  as  having  abandoned  his  ap* 
peal,  and  the  judgment  shall  stand. — B.  D.  97. 

471  Neither  the  appellant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  shall  sit,  deliberate  or  vote  in  the 
case. — B.  D.  98 

472  When  due  notice  of  an  appeal  has  been  given, 
and  the  appeal  and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged 
have  been  filed  in  due  time,  the  appeal  shall  be  considered 
ill  order.  The  judgment,  the  notice  of  appeal,  the  appeal 
ar.d  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  shall  be  read, 
and  the  judicatory  may  then  determine,  after  hearing  the 
parties,  whether  the  appeal  shall  be  entertained. — B.  D.  99. 

473  If  the  appeal  be  entertained,  the  following  order 
shall  be  observed : 

1.  The  record  in  the  case,  from  the  beginning,  shall  be 
read,  except  what  may  be  omitted  by  consent. 

2.  The  parties  shall  be  heard,  the  appellant  opening  and 
closing. 

3.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from  to  be  heard.  Repealed,  see 
Sec.  946. 

4.  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
superior  judicatory  to  be  heard. 

5.  The  vote  shall  then  be  separately  taken,  without  de- 
bate, on  each  specification  of  error  alleged,  the  question 
being  taken  in  the  form,  "Shall  the  specification  of  error 
be  sustained  ?" — B.  D.  99. 

474  If  no  one  of  the  specifications  be  sustained,  and 
no  enor  be  found  by  the  judicatory  in  the  record,  the  judg- 
ment of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be  affirmed.  If  one 
or  more  errors  be  found,  the  judicatory  shall  determine 
whether  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall  be 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  Sj 

reversed  or  modified  or  the  case  remanded  for  a  new  trial, 
and  the  judgment,  accompanied  by  a  recital  of  the  error  or 
errors  found,  shall  be  entered  on  the  record.  If  the  judica- 
tory deem  it  wise,  an  explanatory  minute  may  be  adopted, 
which  shall  be  a  part  of  the  record  of  the  case. — B.  D.  99. 

475  When  the  judgment  directs  admonition  or  rebuke, 
notice  of  appeal  shall  suspend  all  further  proceedings ;  but 
in  other  cases  the  judgments  shall  be  in  force  until  the  ap- 
peal is  decided. — B.  D.  icx). 

476  The  judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
shall  send  up  its  records  and  all  the  papers  relating  thereto 
and  filed  with  the  record.  If  it  fails  to  do  this,  it  shall  be 
censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  shall  be  sus- 
pended until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the  issue  can 
be  fairly  tried. — B.  D.  loi. 

477  Appeals  are  generally  to  be  taken  to  the  judica- 
tory immediately  superior  to  that  appealed  from. — B.  D. 
102. 

478  For  sufficient  reasons  an  appeal  may  be  taken 
directly  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  pp.  107,  108. 

479  Appeals  are  not  necessarily  reversed  or  modified 
by  errors  not  essential. — M,  G.  A.  1888,  p.  109,  no. 

480  V.  Dissents  and  Protests. — A  dissent  is  a  declara- 
tion of  one  or  more  members  of  a  minority  in  a  judicatory, 
expressing  disagreement  with  a  decision  of  the  majority  in 
a  particular  case. — B.  D.  103. 

481  A  dissent  which  is  offered  without  reasons  and 
simply  as  a  record  of  the  vote  of  the  dissenters  may  be 
admitted  to  record,  and  demands  no  reply.  If,  however,  it 
be  accompanied  with  reasons,  it  is  virtually  a  protest. — M, 
G.  A.  1872,  p.  85  ;  B.  D,  104. 


88  MANUAL. 

482  ^  protest  is  a  more  formal  declaration,  made  by 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority,  bearing  testimony 
against  what  is  deemed  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  pro- 
ceeding, decision  or  judgment,  and  includes  a  statement 
of  the  reasons  therefor, — B.  D.  104. 

483  A  dissent  or  a  protest  must  be  entered  before  the 
rising  of  the  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  44. 

484  A  protest  consisting  of  the  argument  of  a  case 
which  the  Assembly  refused  to  entertain  was  not  received. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1865,  p.  592. 

485  A  protest  shall  be  recorded  only  by  order  of  the 
judicatory. — M.  G.  A.  1828,  p.  242. 

486  The  judicatoiy  may  prepare  an  answer  to  any 
protest  which  imputes  to  it  principles  or  reasonings  which 
its  action  does  not  import,  and  the  answer  shall  also  be 
entered  on  the  records.  Leave  may  thereupon  be  given  to 
the  protestant  or  protestants,  if  they  desire  it,  to  modify  their 
protest;  and  the  answer  of  the  judicatory  may  also,  in  conse- 
quence, be  modified.    This  shall  end  the  matter. — B.  D.  106. 

487  No  answer  is  deemed  necessary  when,  in  the 
course  of  discussion,  the  assumptions  of  a  protest  have 
been  refuted  and  proved  untenable. — M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  450. 

488  Action  must  be  taken  in  a  protest  alleging  uncon- 
stitutional procedure. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  pp.  202-205. 

489  A  protest  cannot  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of 
the  superior  judicatory  by  members  of  the  judicatory 
appealed  from. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  136. 

490  No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who 
has  not  a  right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided,  and  in 
judicial  cases  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest 
who  did  not  vote  agamst  the  decision. — B.  D.  107. 


LAW  AND   USAGE,  89 

491  If  a  dissent  or  protest  be  couched  in  decorous  and 
respectful  language,  and  be  without  offensive  reflections  or 
insinuations  against  the  majority,  it  shall  be  entered  on  the 
records.— B.  D.  105. 

492  Dissents. — See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  481. 

493  Divorce. — See  under  Marriage,  Sec.  579. 

494  Evangelists. — An  evangehst  is  an  ordained 
minister,  but  one  who  does  not  sustain  official  relations 
with  any  particular  church.  His  work  is  to  preach,  admin- 
ister sealing  ordinances  and  organize  churches  in  frontier  or 
destitute  settlements. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

495  An  evangelist  shall  not  organize  a  church  within 
the  limits  of  any  Presbytery  unless  authority  has  previously 
been  obtained  from  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p. 
644. 

496  An  evangehst  may  not  ordain  ministers. — M.  G. 
A.  1882,  pp.  96,  97 ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

497  For  local  evangelists.     See  Sees.  243,  11 32. 

498  In  answer  to  certain  overtures  to  the  General  As- 
sembly requesting  it  to  devise  and  issue  a  plan  by  which 
laymen  possessing  the  requisite  qualifications  shall  be 
directed  toward  appropriate  Christian  labor  as  evangelists, 
the  Assembly  said  that,  while  recognizing  the  scriptural 
office  of  evangelist,  it  is  by  no  means  clear  that  this  office 
is  identical  with  that  which  bears  the  same  name  in  this 
year  of  grace ;  neither  is  our  Church  prepared  to  set  the 
seal  of  its  approval  upon  indiscriminate  and  oftentimes  ir- 
responsible Christian  efforts,  as  distinguished  from  regularly- 
constituted  and  authorized  ministerial  and  pastoral  labor. 
There  is  a  more  excellent  way.  "  Presbyterial  visitation  of 
churches   has   proved   in  many  instances  a  most  efficient 


90  MANUAL. 

method  ui  intensifying  spiritual  life.  The  aid  of  neighbor- 
ing and  especially-quahfied  pastors  has  also  frequently  sub- 
served a  most  important  end.  And  it  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain that  in  the  final  issue  more  satisfactory'  and  saving 
results  are  realized,  even  in  the  matter  of  religious  revival, 
from  the  sporadic  efforts  of  the  best  evangelists  than  from 
the  continuous  labors  of  those  who  minister  as  pastors  in 
holy  things.  Seemingly,  therefore,  there  is  no  need  that 
this  General  Assembly  emphasize  the  office  of  evangelist  as 
it  at  present  exists  and  is  exercised.  In  response,  however, 
to  the  suggestions  contained  in  the  several  overtures  on  this 
subject  referred  to  your  committee,  the  following  recommen- 
dations are  unanimously  submitted : 

"  I.  That,  while  maintaining  the  high  standard  of  minis 
terial  qualification  which  has  characterized  our  Church 
throughout  its  history.  Presbyteries  are  reminded  of  their 
duty  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  unevangelized 
masses  within  their  bounds,  and  are  recommended  in  ex- 
traordinary' cases  to  avail  themselves  of  whatever  flexibility 
in  the  hcensing  of  candidates  the  rules  prescribed  by  our 
Form  of  Government  will  permit. 

"  2.  That  the  faculties  of  our  theological  seminaries  are 
recommended  to  bring  frequently  before  their  students  the 
duty  of  the  ministry  to  the  unevangelized  masses,  and  to 
emphasize  those  phases  of  theological  instruction  which  will 
especially  qualify  them  to  instruct  and  Christianize  these 
masses."— M.  G.  A.  1887,  pp.  112,  113. 

499  Forms. — 1.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of 
ruling  elders.     See  Sec.  805. 

500  2.  Of  ordination  and  installation  of  deacons. 
See  Sec.  266. 


LA  H^  AND    USAGE.  9 1 

501  3.  Of  licensure  for  candidates  for  the  ministry. 
See  Sec.  553. 

502  4.  Of  local  evangelists.     See  Sec.  565. 

503  5.  Of  ordination  of  ministers.     See  Sec.  583. 

504  6.  Of  a  call  to  a  pastorate.     See  Sec.  625. 

505  7.  Of  the  installation  of  a  pastor.     See  Sec.  632. 

506  8.  Of  oath  in  judicial  cases.     See  Sec.  358. 

507  9.  Of  suspension  from  the  church.     See  Sec.  375 

508  10.  Of  excommunication  from  the  church.  See 
Sec.  380. 

509  II.  Of  restoration  of  an  excommunicated  person. 
See  Sec.  383. 

510  12.  Of  commissioner  to  the  General  Assembly, 
See  Sec.  516. 

511  13.  Of  certificate  of  licensure.     See  Sec.  564. 

512  General  Assembly. — The  General  Assembly 
is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
shall  represent  in  one  body  all  the  particular  churches  of 
this  denomination,  and  shall  bear  the  title  of  "  The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  i. 

513  It  was  formed  out  of  the  following  Synods — viz., 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  the  Synod  of 
Philadelphia,  the  Synod  of  Virginia  and  the  Synod  of  the 
Carolinas.  Its  first  meeting  was  held  on  the  third  Thursday 
of  May,  1789,  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  church,  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.,  and  was  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Rev.  John 
Witherspoon,  D,  D.,  who  presided  until  the  election  of 
Rev.  John  Rodgers,  D.  D.,  the  first  moderator. — P.  D.  200. 

514  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal 
delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  Presbytery,  in 


92  MANUAL. 

the  following  proportions — viz.,  each  Presbytery  consisting 
of  not  more  than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  min- 
ister and  one  elder,  and  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  more 
than  twenty-four  ministers  shall  send  one  minister  and  one 
elder  for  each  additional  twenty-four  ministers,  or  for  each 
additional  fractional  number  of  ministers  not  less  than 
twelve ;  and  these  delegates  shall  be  styled  "  Commissioners 
to  the  General  Assembly." — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  ii. 

515  These  commissioners  shall  always  be  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  at  its  last  stated  meeting  immediately 
preceding  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  provided  that 
there  be  a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly  for  the  commissioners  to  attend  to  their 
duty  in  due  season ;  otherwise,  they  may  be  appointed  at 
any  stated  meeting  not  more  than  seven  months  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  Assembly.  To  prevent  failure  in  the 
representation  of  the  Presbyteries,  it  may  be  expedient  for 
each  Presbytery  to  appoint  also  an  alternate  for  each  com- 
missioner.— F.  G.,  xxii.  sec.  i. 

516  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  en- 
rolled as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall  produce  from  his 
Presbytery  a  commission  under  the  hand  of  the  moderator 
and  clerk,  in  the  following  or  like  form — viz. : 

"  The  Presbytery  of ,  being  met  at ,  on  the  — 

day  of ,  doth  hereby  appoint  ,  bishop  of  the  con- 
gregation  of  [or  ,  ruling   elder   in   the   congregation 

of ,  as  the  case  may  be]  "  (to  which  the  Presbytery 

may,  if  they  think  proper,  make  a  substitution  in  the  fol- 
lowing form  :)  "  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  then ,  bishop 

of  the  congregation  of  [or ,  ruling  elder  in  the  congre- 
gation of ,  as  the  case  may  be],"  "to  be  a  commis- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  93 

sioner  to  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  meet  at on 

the  —  day  of ,  A.  d., or  wherever  and  whenever  the 

said  Assembly  may  happen  to  sit:  to  consult,  vote  and  de- 
termine on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that  body  ac- 
cording to  the  principles  and  constitution  of  this  Church  and 
the  word  of  God.  And  of  his  diligence  herein  he  is  to  ren- 
der an  account  at  his  return. 

"  Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery 

" ,  Moderator 

" ,  Clerk." 

F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  ii. 

517  In  order  as  far  as  possible  to  procure  a  respectable 
and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance  on 
these  judicatories  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  re- 
spectively represent. — F.  G.,  chap.  xxii.  sec.  iii. 

518  It  is  mandatory  to  send  to  the  Assembly  an  equal 
number  of  commissioners ;  also  the  full  number  to  which  a 
Presbytery  is  entitled. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  46. 

519  In  1892  a  commissioner  was  enrolled  who,  in  the 
inability  of  both  principal  and  alternate  to  attend,  was 
named,  in  a  petition,  by  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the 
Presbytery. — M.,  p.  10. 

520  An  elder  not  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  Presby- 
tery and  a  member  of  it,  may  be  elected  a  commissioner 
to  the  Assembly.— M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  102. 

521  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  a 
year,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  at  eleven  o'clock  A.  m. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  841. 

522  In  1881    the  Assembly  appointed  the   moderator, 


94  MANUAL. 

stated  and  permanent  clerks  as  a  permanent  committee  to 
report  from  year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting  of  the 
next  ensuing  Assembly. 

523  One  hundred  or  more  commissioners,  one-half 
of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  the  day  and  at 
the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction 
of  business. — F.  (}.,  chap,  xii,  sec.  iii. 

524  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed 
and  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present, 
being  a  commissio7ier,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  mem- 
ber present,  shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place,  without 
delay,  until  a  new  election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 

525  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 
from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. — G.  A.  R.  iii. 

526  The  General  Assembly  may  hold  an  adjourned 
meeting,  although  there  is  no  provision  for  a  pro-re-nata 
meeting.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.   1869,  p.  949;    N.  S.  1869,  p 

304. 

527  The  officers  of  the  General  Assembly  are  a  stated 
clerk,  who  also  acts  as  treasurer  of  the  Assembly,  a  perma- 
nent clerk  and  temporary  clerks,  the  latter  being  nomi- 
nated by  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks. — M.  G.  A.  1875, 
p.  533;   1884.  p.  33. 

528  Besides  the  ordinary  clerical  dudes  devolving 
upon  the  stated  clerk,  the  arrangements  for  transportation 
of  commissioners  are  placed  permanently  in  his  hands. 
He  shall  also  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscel- 
laneous papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  01 


LAJV  AND    USAGE.  95 

bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference 
— M.  G.  A.  1885.  p.  687  ;  G.  A.  R.  xi. 

529  In  1894  the  Assembly  ordered  that  the  stated 
clerk  should  also  be  employed  as  secretary  and  custodian 
of  the  correspondence  of  the  ad  interim  committees  with- 
out membership  therein,  and  also  outlined  his  other 
duties. — M.,  p.  161,  162. 

530  The  Board  of  Publication  was  also  requested  to 
assign  to  him  rooms  for  his  ofl&ce  and  the  storage  of  docu- 
ments.— M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  161. 

531  The  General  Assembly — 

1.  Shall  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  complaints  and 
references  that  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  which  may  be  regularly  brought  before  it  from 
the  inferior  judicatories ;  provided,  that  in  the  trial  of 
judicial  cases  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 
to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions 
on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline. 

2.  It  shall  review  the  records  of  every  Synod,  and 
approve  or  censure  them. 

3.  It  shall  give  its  advice  and  instruction  in  all  cases 
submitted  to  it  in  conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church. 

4.  It  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  corres- 
pondence and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our  churches. 

5.  It  shall  decide  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine 
and  discipline. 

6.  It  shall  reprove,  warn  or  bear  testimony  against  eiTor 
in  doctrine  or  immoralitv  in  practice  in  any  church.  Presby- 
tery or  Synod. 


96  MANUAL. 

I .  It  shall  erect  new  Synods  when  it  may  be  judged 

necessary. 

8.  It  shall  superintend  the  concerns  of  the  whole 
Church. 

9.  It  shall  correspond  with  foreign  churches  on  such 
terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the 
corresponding  body. 

10.  It  shall  suppress  schismatical  contentions  and  dis 
putations. 

II.  And,  in  general,  it  shall  have  the  power  of 
recommending  and  attempting  reformation  of  manners 
and  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth  and  holiness  through 
all  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sees. 
iv.,  V. 

532  The  Assembly  will  not,  ordinarily,  decide  questions 
in  thesi. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  73. 

533  Nor  will  it  reverse  the  judicial  acts  of  a  formei 
Assembly,  unless  error  be  shown. — M.  G.  A.  1824,  p.  115. 

534  Nor  revise  the  proceedings  of  a  previous  Assembly 
in  a  judicial  case. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1864,  p.  313. 

535  It  may,  however,  reconsider  and  reverse  a  man- 
ifestly erroneous  decision  of  a  former  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
O.S.  1842.  p.  33;  N.S.  1864,  p.  475. 

536  While  it  recognizes  the  right  of  petition  and 
memorial,  it  will  receive  overtures  only  through  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  and  Ses- 
sions.— M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

537  It  has  the  power,  and  has  exercised  it,  to  visit 
Presbyteries  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  irregularities  ol 
administration  and  discipline. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  pp.  584,  585. 

538  Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  97 

the  Assembly  to  be  established  as  constitutional  rules  shall 
be  obligatory  on  the  churches,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  trans- 
mit them  to  all  the  Presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns 
of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  there- 
of.— F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi. 

539  While  our  Form  of  Government  makes  no  pro- 
vision for  corresponding  members  of  the  Assembly,  the 
privilege  is  granted  to  the  secretaries  of  our  Boards  in 
discussions  bearing  upon  the  interests  of  the  Boards,  and 
also  to  the  stated  and  permanent  clerks  of  the  Assembly 
fn  matters  touching  their  offices. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  85; 
G.  A.  R.  xlii. 

540  Each  session  of  the  Assembly  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  vi^ith  prayer.  And  the  whole  business  of  the 
Assembly  being  finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dissolving 
the  present  Assembly,  the  moderator  shall  say  from  the 
chair,  "  By  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me  by  the 
Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dissolved,  and  I  do 
hereby  dissolve  it,  and  require  another  General  Assembly, 

chosen  in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at on  the  —  day 

of  ,   A  D. ;"   after  which    he  shall  pray   and   return 

thanks  and  pronounce  the  apostohc  benediction. — F.  G., 
chap.  xii.  sec.  viii. 

541  In  1886  and  in  1887  the  Assembly  arranged  for  an 
appropriate  observance  of  the  one  hundredth  General  Assem- 
bly, to  take  place  in  1888.  It  recommended  that  efforts  be 
made  to  collect  five  million  dollars  for  a  Centenary  Fund, 
which  shall  be  appropriated  toward  the  endowment  of  the 
Boards  of  the  Church,  our  theological  seminaries  and 
Presbyterian  colleges  and  academies. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p. 
16,  17;  1887,  p.  27. 

7 


9«  MANUAL. 

542  For  programme  of  the  above  centenary,  see  M. 
S.  A.  1888,  p.  75. 

543  For  fac-simile,  see  frontispiece ;  and  for  descrip- 
■ion  of  the  seal  of  the  Assembly,  see  M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  32 

544  It  is  a  standing  order  of  the  Assembly  that  over- 
tures must  be  presented  before  the  fifth  day  of  its  session. — 
M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  160. 

545  The  Assembly  will  not  send  delegates  to  other 
than  ecclesiastical  bodies,  nor  be  a  petitioner  to  partisan 
conventions. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  135. 

546  Historical  Society.— The  Presbyterian  His 
torical  Society  was  organized  in  1852,  formally  incorporated 
in  1857  and  its  charter  amended  in  1877.  ^ts  objects  are 
to  collect  and  preserve  the  materials  and  to  promote  the 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  The  Assembly  has  repeatedly 
commended  it  to  the  attention  and  the  liberality  of  the 
churches. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  577.     See  Sec.  1189. 

547  Synods  and  Presbyteries  are  recommended  to 
co-operate  with  this  society  through  their  local  historical 
societies  or  special  committees  appointed  for  the  purpose. — 
M.  G.  A.   1893,  p.  162. 

548  Judicatories. — The  judicatories  of  our  Church 
are  the  General  Assembly,  the  Synod,  the  Presbytery  and 
the  Session,  the  authority  of  each  being  defined  in  our 
standards.  This  authority  is  purely  ministerial  and  declar- 
ative, they  having  no  right  to  handle  or  conclude  anything 
but  that  which  is  ecclesiastical ;  neither  to  intermeddle  with 
civil  affairs ;  nor  to  make  any  decision  that  is  not  founded 
on  the  revealed  will  of  God. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxxi.  sees,  iii.,  iv 

549  In  1894  an  amendment  to  the  Book  of  Discipline 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  99 

was  ordered  to  be  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries  for  the 
adjustment  of  differences  between  judicatories.  This 
amendment  provides  that  a  judicatory  aggrieved  by  an- 
other judicatory  of  same  rank  may  memoriahze  the  next 
superior  judicatory  after  the  manner  prescribed  in  sections 
83-93  of  B.  D.,  the  time  Hmit  being  within  one  year  from 
the  commission  of  the  grievance.     Adopted,  1895. 

550  When  so  memoriahzing,  the  judicatory  aggrieved 
shall  appoint  a  committee  to  conduct  the  case  in  whatever 
judicatory  until  the  final  issue  be  reached. 

551  If  sustained,  the  superior  judicatory  may  reverse 
in  whole  or  in  part  the  matter  of  grievance,  and  shall  direct 
the  inferior  judicatory  how  to  dispose  of  the  case  and  may 
enforce  its  order. 

552  Appeal  may  be  taken  by  either  party  to  the  next 
superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap,  xi.  sec.  iv. 
F.  G. — M.,  pp.  163,  164. 

553  Licentiates.* — Candidates  applying  to  the 
Presbytery  to  be  licensed  shall  produce  satisfactory  testi- 
monials of  their  good  moral  character  and  of  their  being 
regular  members  of  some  particular  church.      Sec.  1131. 

554  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  ex- 
amine them  respecting  their  experimental  acquaintance  with 
religion  and  the  motives  which  influence  them  to  desire  the 
sacred  office. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

555  This  examination  shall  be  close  and  particular, 
and  in  most  cases  may  be  best  conducted  in  the  presence 
of  the  Presbytery  only. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

556  It  is  recommended  that  the  candidate  be  also 
required  to  produce  a  diploma  of  Bachelor  or  Master  of 
Arts  from  some  college  or  university,  or,  at  least,  authentic 

*  See  Sees.  976-988. 


100  MANUAL. 

testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular  course  of 
learning. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iii. 

557  In  addition  to  such  prehminary  examination,  the 
Presbytery  shall  examine  the  candidate :  In  his  knowledge 
I.  of  the  Latin  language  and  the  original  languages  in 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  written  ;  2.  Of  the  arts  and 
sciences  ;  3.  Of  theolog}-,  natural  and  revealed ;  4.  Of  eccle- 
siastical history  ;  5.  Of  the  sacraments  and  church  govern- 
ment.— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv. 

558  And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain 
and  vindicate,  and  practically  to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  the  Presbytery  shall  require  of  him:  i.  A  Latin 
exegesis  on  some  common  head  in  divinity  ;  2.  A  critical 
exercise  in  which  the  candidate  shall  give  a  specimen  of  his 
taste  and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism;  3.  A  lecture  or  ex- 
position of  several  verses  of  Scripture ;  and  4.  A  popular 
sermon. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  iv.     See  Sec.  978, 

559  The  lecture  and  popular  sermon  may,  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Presbytery,  be  delivered  in  the  presence  of  a 
congregation. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  v. 

560  Except  in  extraordinary  cases,  of  which  the  Pres- 
bytery must  judge,  no  candidate  shall  be  licensed  unleiis 
after  having  completed  the  usual  course  of  academical 
studies  he  shall  have  studied  divinity  at  least  two  years. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  vi.     See  Sec.  977. 

561  In  respect  to  "  extraordinary  cases,"  the  discre- 
tion of  the  Presbytery  should  be  exercised  with  great  cau- 
tion. A  full  collegiate  course  being  impracticable,  the  can- 
didate should  pursue  a  full  course  of  theological  training. 
Also  he  should  not  be  less  than  twenty-five  years  of  age, 
of  special  promise  as  to  talent  and  capacity  for  usefulness, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  lOI 

with  approved  piety,  and  so  circumstanced  providentially 
that  he  can  prosecute  to  the  end  whatever  studies  the  Pres- 
bytery may  prescribe. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  177. 

562  If  the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his  trials,  it 
shall  license  him  in  the  following  manner  : 

The  moderator  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  ques- 
tions— viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God  and  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself  in  the  Lord  to  the 
government  of  this  Presbytery,  or  of  any  other  Presbytery 
m  the  bounds  of  which  you  may  be  called  ? 

563  The  candidate  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator  having  offered  up  a 
prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  he  shall  address  himself  to 
the  candidate  to  the  following  purpose  :  "  In  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  he  hath 
given  to  the  Church  for  its  edification,  we  do  hcense  you  to 
preach  the  gospel  wherever  God  in  his  providence  may  cal) 
you  :  and  f(^r  this  purpose  may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon 
you  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart !  Amen." — F.  G., 
chap.  xiv.  sees,  vii.,  viii. 

564  A  record  shall  be  made  of  the  licensure  in  the 
following  or  like  form — viz.  : 

"  At  ,  the  —  day  of ,  the  Presbytery  of , 


I02  MANUAL. 

having  received  testimonials  in  favor  of ,  of  his  having 

gone  through  a  regular  course  of  literature,  of  his  good 
moral  character  and  of  his  being  in  the  communion  of 
the  Church,  proceeded  to  take  the  usual  parts  of  trial  for 
his  licensure  ;  and  he  having  given  satisfaction  as  to  his 
accomplishments  in  literature,  as  to  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  and  as  to  his  proficiency  in  divinity 
and  other  studies,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do,  express 
their  approbation  of  all  these  parts  of  trial ;  and  he  having 
adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church  and  satis- 
factorily answered  the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to  can 
didates  to  be  licensed,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do, 

license  him,  the  said ,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  as 

a  probationer  for  the  holy  ministry  within  the  bounds  of  this 
Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly  called." — 
F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  viii. 

565  The  form  of  license  of  a  local  evangelist  shall  be 
the  following,  viz. :  Follow  the  above  form  as  far  as  par- 
agraph 4,  for  which  paragraph  shall  be  substituted  the  fol- 
lowing:  "Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself  in  the  Lord 
to  the  government  of  this  Presbytery  during  the  period  of 
your  service  in  it  as  a  local  evangelist?"  And  in  sec.  viii. 
where  occurs  the  formula,  for  the  phrase,  "  wherever  God  in 
his  providence  may  call  you,"  substitute  the  phrase,  "within 
the  bounds  of  this  Presbytery." — M.  G.  A.  1894,  p.  88. 

566  When  any  candidate,  after  licensure,  shall  by  the 
permission  of  his  Presbytery  remove  without  its  limits,  an 
extract  of  the  record  of  his  licensure,  accompanied  with  a 
presbyterial  recommendation  signed  by  the  clerk,  shall  be 
his  testimonials  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  shall 
come. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec.  x. 


LA  ^  AND    USAGE.  IO3 

567  No  candidate  shall  be  licensed  for  a  longer  term 
ihan  four  years,  but  the  Presbytery  may,  at  the  end  of  such 
term,  if  they  deem  it  expedient,  renew  such  license  for  one 
year. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  87. 

568  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preaching  for 
a  considerable  time,  and  his  services  do  not  appear  to 
be  edifying  to  the  churches,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they 
Ihink  proper,  recall  his  license. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiv.  sec. 
fi. 

569  A  licentiate  belongs  to  the  laity,  is  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Session  and  has  no  authority  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  in  the  Presbytery,  neither  has  he  a  seat  or  a  voice 
in  the  Session,  nor  can  he  administer  the  sacraments.  He 
may,  however,  solemnize  marriage  in  those  States  where  the 
civil  laws  authorize  him  to  do  it. — M.  G.  A.  1829,  p.  263  ; 
1844,  p.  377;  B.  D.  19. 

570  Liturgies. — The  General  Assembly  in  1874  de- 
clared "that  the  practice  of  responsive  service  in  the  pub- 
lic worship  of  the  sanctuary  is  without  warrant  in  the  New 
Testament,  and  is  unwise  and  impolitic  in  view  of  its  inevi- 
table tendency  to  destroy  uniformity  in  our  mode  of  worship: 
and  the  Sessions  of  the  churches  are  urged  to  preserve  in 
act  and  spirit  the  simplicity  indicated  in  the  Directory  for 
Worship."— M.  G.  A.  1874,  P.  83. 

571  In  answer  to  an  overture  asking  the  General  As- 
sembly to  transmit  to  the  Presbyteries  an  overture  which 
shall  settle  clearly  that  responsive  readings  are  a  permissible 
part  of  public  worship,  or  the  opposite,  the  Assembly  said : 
"  It  does  not  deem  it  advisable  to  send  down  such  an  over- 
ture. Referring  to  past  action  of  the  General  Assembly  for 
an  opinion  as  to  the  usage  in  question,  this  Assembly  is  nol 


104  MANUAL. 

prepared  to  recommend  to  the  Sessions  to  make  it  a  subjea 
of  church  discipline." — M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  79. 

572  In  1882  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound  asked  the 
Assembly  to  prepare  and  publish  a  book  of  forms  for  public 
and  social  worship  and  for  special  occasions,  which  shall  be 
the  authorized  service-book  of  the  Church,  to  be  used  when- 
ever a  prescribed  formula  may  be  desired.  To  this  request 
the  following  answer  was  given  :  "  In  view  of  the  action  of 
previous  General  Assemblies  on  this  subject,  and  the  liberty 
which  belongs  to  each  minister  to  avail  himself  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  or  other  ancient  devotional  forms  of  the  Reformed 
churches  so  far  as  may  seem  to  him  for  edification,  it  is  in- 
expedient for  the  General  Assembly  to  make  any  special  or- 
der in  the  premises." — M.G.  A.  1882,  p.  95.    See  Sec.  964. 

573  Lord's  Supper.— The  Lord's  Supper,  being 
one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament,  shall  be  ad- 
ministered only  by  a  minister  of  the  word  lawfully  ordained. 
— C.  F.,  chap,  xxvii.  sec.  iv.    See  Sees.  1 133-1 137. 

574  Those  entitled  to  partake  of  it  are  only  communi- 
cants in  good  and  regular  standing  in  any  evangelical  church. 
— M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  75. 

575  The  Assembly  of  1881  answered  an  overture  ask- 
ing, "  If  the  use  of  fermented  wine  is  necessary  to  the  proper 
observance  of  the  Lord's  Supper?"  as  follows  :  "  The  essen- 
tial elements  in  the  Lord's  Supper  are  bread  and  wine.  The 
General  Assembly  has  always  recognized  the  right  of  each 
church  Session  to  determine  what  is  bread  and  what  is 
wine." — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  548.     See  Sec.  957. 

576  In  case  of  protracted  sickness  or  approaching 
death  it  may  be  administered  in  private  by  the  pastor  and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  IO5 

an  elder,  record  of  the  same  to  be  made  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  37. 

577  To  avoid  perversion  and  guard  against  the  neglect 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  training  classes  especially  for  the 
instruction  of  the  young,  and  to  be  under  the  care  of  pas- 
tors, are  recommended. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  pp.  63,  64. 

578  Marriage. — In  1885  the  General  Assembly  en- 
joined ministers  to  use  the  greatest  possible  care  that  they 
transgress  neither  the  laws  of  God  nor  the  laws  of  the  com- 
munity in  marrying  persons  who  have  been  divorced  on 
grounds  not  warranted  in  the  Scriptures,  or  any  other  per- 
sons whose  lawful  right  may  be  called  in  question. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  639.     See  Sees.  1138-1140. 

579  The  Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  only  two 
proper  grounds  of  divorce — adultery  and  such  willful  de- 
sertion as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by  the  Church  or  civil 
magistrate. — Chap.  xxiv.  sec.  vi. 

580  In  1883  the  General  Assembly  adopted  the  follow- 
ing resolution : 

"  Whereas,  The  preservation  of  the  marriage  relation  as 
an  ordinance  of  God  is  essential  to  social  order,  morality 
and  religion  ;  and 

"Whereas,  That  relation  in  the  popular  mind  is  shorn  of 
its  divine  sanctions  to  such  an  extent  that  not  only  are  its 
sacred  bonds  often  sundered  for  insufficient  and  trifling  rea- 
sons, but  the  action  of  the  civil  courts  and  the  divorce  laws  in 
many  of  the  States  are  in  direct  contravention  of  the  law 
of  God ;  therefore  be  it 

'* Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  bears  tes- 
timony against  this  immorality,  and  earnestly  advises  the 
churches  and  Presbyteries  under  its  care  to  make  use  of  all 


I06  MANUAL. 

proper  measures  to  correct  this  widespread  evil." — M.  G.  A., 
p.  689. 

581  Adultery  or  fornication  committed  after  a  contract, 
being  detected  before  marriage,  giveth  just  occasion  to  the 
innocent  party  to  dissolve  that  contract.  In  the  case  of 
adultery  after  marriage  it  is  lawful  for  the  innocent  party  to 
sue  out  a  divorce,  and  after  the  divorce  to  marry  another, 
as  if  the  offending  party  were  dead. — C.  F.,  chap.  xxiv. 
sec.  V. ;  D.  W.,  chap.  xii. 

582  Ministers. — When  a  licentiate  shall  have  proved 
himself  successful  in  the  ministry  and  satisfactory  to  the  peo- 
ple among  whom  he  has  been  preaching,  the  Presbytery  shall 
ordain  him  to  the  full  office  of  the  gospel  ministry. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  xi. 

583  In  this  case  the  following  order  shall  be  observed  : 

1.  The  Presbytery,  especially  if  a  different  Presbytery 
from  that  which  licensed  him,  shall  carefully  examine  him 
as  to  his  acquaintance  with  experimental  religion,  his  knowl- 
edge of  philosophy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other  branches 
of  learning  as  to  the  Presbytery  may  appear  requisite,  and 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Constitution,  the  rules  and  prin- 
ciples of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church, 
together  with  such  written  discourse  or  discourses  as  to 
the  Presbytery  may  seem  proper. 

2.  The  Presbytery,  being  fully  satisfied  with  the  qualifi- 
cations of  the  candidate,  shall  appoint  a  day  and  place  for 
his  ordination. 

3.  On  the  day  appointed  for  ordination,  the  Presbytery 
being  convened,  a  member  previously  appointed  to  that  duty 
shall  preach  a  sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion.     The  same 


LA  IF  ^ND    USAGE.  IO7 

or  another  member  appointed  to  preside  shall  brietiy  recite 
in  the  audience  of  the  people  the  proceedings  of  the  Pres- 
bytery preparatory'  to  the  transaction,  shall  point  out  the 
nature  and  importance  of  the  ordinance  and  shall  endeavor 
to  impress  all  present  with  a  proper  sense  of  its  solemnity. 

4.  Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he  shall 
propose  to  him  the  following  questions — viz. : 

(i)  Do  you  believe  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

(2)  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

(3)  Do  you  approve  the  government  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

(4.1  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren  in  the 
Lord? 

(5)  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you  know  your 
t^mn  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry  from  love 
to  God  and  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  gos- 
pel of  his  Son  ? 

(6)  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in  main- 
taining the  truths  of  the  gospel  and  the  purity  and  peace  of 
the  Church,  whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may  arise 
unto  you  on  that  account  ? 

(7)  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the 
exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties  which  become 
you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as 
m  all  relative  duties  and  the  public  duties  of  your  office, 
endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel  by  your 
conversation ,  and  walking  with  exemplary  piet}'  before  the 


I08  MANUAL. 

riock  over  which  God  shall  make  you  overseer  ?--F,  G.,  chap. 
XV.  sees,  xi.,  xii. 

584  If  the  licentiate  is  to  be  ordained  as  an  evangelist, 
the  following  question  shall  be  propounded  to  him — viz, ; 
"  Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work  of  an  evangel- 
ist, and  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the  duties  which  may 
be  incumbent  upon  you  in  this  character  as  God  may  give 
you  strength  ?" — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xv. 

585  The  licentiate  having  answered  in  the  affirmative 
to  each  of  these  questions,  he  shall  kneel  down  in  a  con- 
venient place,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  by  prayei 
and  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery 
solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the  gospel  min- 
istry. Prayer  being  ended,  the  candidate  shall  rise  from 
his  knees,  and  the  presiding  minister  shall  first,  and  after- 
ward the  members  of  the  Presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him 
by  the  right  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose:  "We 
give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this 
ministry  with  us." 

Then  the  presiding  minister,  or  some  other  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  shall  give  to  the  newly-ordained  ministei 
a  solemn  charge,  recommending  him  to  persevere  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  solemn  duties.  Prayer  shall  then 
be  offered,  and  the  assembly  dismissed  by  the  newly-or- 
dained minister. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  xiv. 

586  The  Presbytery  shall  make  due  record  of  the 
transaction,  and  enroll  the  name  of  the  new  member. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  xiv. 

587  The  minister  thus  ordained  and  set  apart  to  the 
full  woik  of  the  ministry  becomes  a  constituent  member  of 
the  Presbytery,  with  all  the  rights  and  duties  pertaining 


LAW  A. YD    USAGE.  IO9 

thereto,  and  is  authorized  to  administer  the  sacraments, 
and  to  do  al.  other  acts  which  properly  belong  to  the  sacred 
office.     See  Sees.  1 1 72-1 177. 

588  While  the  Assembly  has  declared  that  the  ordina- 
tion of  licentiates  on  the  Sabbath  is  inexpedient,  it  is  left  to 
the  Presbyteries  to  act  as  they  may  judge  that  their  duty  re- 
quires.—M.  G.  A.  1 82 1,  p.  10. 

589  A  ruhng  elder  being  moderator  of  a  Presbytery 
cannot  preside  at  the  ordination  of  a  minister,  nor  propose 
the  constitutional  questions,  nor  take  part  in  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  nor  make  the  ordaining 
prayer. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  113. 

590  Presbyteries  only  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.—M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  97. 

591  For  the  rule  governing  the  reception  of  ministers 
from  foreign  countries,  see  P.  D.,  p.  155;  M.  G.  A.  1888, 
p.  III. 

In  1872  the  Assembly  repealed  the  rule  requiring  min- 
isters from  Presbyterian  churches  in  Great  Britain  to  submit 
to  a  year's  probation  before  maintaining  ministerial  stand- 
ing, and  in  1883  the  same  rule,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  min- 
isters coming  from  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  Canada. — 
M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  70;  1883,  p.  625. 

592  The  question  of  the  examination  of  ministers  com- 
ing to  a  Presbytery  fiom  another  Presbytery  is  left  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  Presbyteries.— M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  56. 

593  Ministers  coming  from  other  denominations  shall 
be  carefully  examined  by  the  Presbytery  in  theology. — M. 
G.  A.  1880,  p.  85. 

594  In  1 89 1  the  Assembly  adopted  the  following  rule 
for  the  guidance  of  Presbyteries  in  respect  to  the  reception 


I  lO  MANUAL. 

of  ministers  from  other  denominations:  "When  application 
is  made  for  admission  to  the  Presbytery,  Presbytery  shall 
inquire  concerning  his  character,  his  education  and  pro- 
fessional training,  his  ordination,  and  his  motives  in  seek- 
ing admission  to  the  Presbytery.  Previous  to  his  enroll- 
ment he  shall  be  required  to  give  assent  to  the  first  seven 
questions  prescribed  by  our  Form  of  Government  for  ordi- 
nation, chap.  XV.  sec.  xii.,  pp.  176,  177.     See  Sec.  1047. 

595  Should  the  applicant  not  possess  the  quahfications 
for  ordination  prescribed  by  our  standards,  he  shall  not  be 
enrolled  until  at  least  six  months  after  the  presentation  of 
his  application  to  the  Presbytery,  being  permitted  in  the 
mean  time  to  labor  within  the  bounds  of  Presbytery. — M., 
p.  177. 

596  A  minister  restored  after  deposition,  or  who  has 
demitted  the  ministry,  shall  before  reception  be  reordained. 
— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

597  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ministers  belongs 
to  the  Presbytery. — B.  D.  19. 

598  Ministers  unemployed  and  able  for  service  who 
refuse  to  labor  under  the  direction  of  Presbytery  shall,  if  not 
excused,  be  retired,  and  so  reported  to  the  Assembly. — M. 
G.  A.  1 88 1,  p.  547. 

599  Ministers  who  absent  themselves  from  meetings 
of  judicatories  and  give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of 
the  Presbytery  shall  be  disciplined.— M.  G.  A.  1876,  p.  80. 

600  Ministers  should  connect  themselves  with  those 
Presbyteries  within  which  is  located  either  their  field  of 
labor  or  their  residence,  unless  very  special  and  unusual 
reasons  exist  to  the  contrary. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  604. 

601  If  a  minister  otherwise  in  good  standing  shall  make 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  Ill 

application  to  be  released  from  the  office  of  the  ministry,  he 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  be  put  on  proba- 
tion for  one  year  at  least  in  such  a  manner  as  the  Presby- 
tery may  direct,  in  order  to  ascertain  his  motives  and  reasons 
for  such  a  rehnquishment ;  and  if  at  the  end  of  this  period 
the  Presbytery  be  satisfied  that  he  cannot  be  useful  and 
happy  in  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  they  may  allow  him 
to  demit  the  office  and  return  to  the  condition  of  a  private 
member  in  the  Church,  ordering  his  name  to  be  stricken 
from  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery  and  giving  him  a  letter  to 
any  church  with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. — 
B.  D.  52. 

602  If  a  minister  not  otherwise  chargeable  with  an 
offence  renounces  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Church  by  aban- 
doning the  ministry  or  becoming  independent  or  joining 
another  denomination  not  deemed  heretical,  without  a  regu- 
lar dismission,  the  Presbytery  shall  take  no  other  action 
than  to  record  the  fact  and  erase  his  name  from  the  roll. — 
B.  D.  54. 

603  If  charges  are  pending  against  him,  he  may  be 
tried  thereon.  If  it  appears  that  he  has  joined  another 
denomination,  deemed  heretical,  he  may  be  suspended, 
deposed  or  excommunicated. — B.  D.  54. 

604  For  proceedings  in  the  trial  of  a  minister,  see 
under  Discipline,  Sec.  333. 

605  The  designation  "  H.  R."  in  the  minutes  of  the 
Assembly  refers  to  ministers  who,  by  sickness,  old  age  or 
by  any  other  cause,  are  incapacitated  for  active  service.  The 
designation,  however,  does  not  affect  in  any  way  the  status 
of  such  ministers  or  deprive  them  of  any  of  the  functions 
of  their  office.— M.  G.  A.  1875,  p.  507. 


112  MANUAL. 

606  The  certificate  of  dismission  granted  to  a  mmistei 
must  designate  a  particular  Presbytery,  and  no  other  than 
the  one  designated  shall  receive  him. — B.  D.  in. 

607  Ministers  of  an  extinct  Presbytery  may  be  trans- 
ferred by  the  Synod  to  any  Presbytery  within  its  bounds.— 
B.  D.  113.     See,  also,  Sees.  1142-1160. 

608  Mormonism. — For  deliverances  of  the  General 
Assembly  against,  see  M.  G.  A.  1879,  p.  586;  i88i,.p.  550. 

609  Music. — As  a  part  of  worship,  the  music  of  a 
particular  church  is  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

610  Overtures. — Before  an  overture  or  regulation 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  be  established  as  a 
constitutional  rule  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  churches  it 
shall  be  necessary  to  transmit  it  to  the  Presbyteries,  and 
to  receive  the  returns  of  at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in 
writing,  approving  it. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  vi. ;  Sec. 
247.    See  Sees.  1178,  1179. 

611  The  General  Assembly  will  not  entertain  over- 
tures from  individuals  and  Sessions  ;  they  must  come  to  it 
through  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  627. 

612  This  rule,  however,  does  not  deny  the  right  of 
petition,  which  is  inalienable,  but  only  prescribes  an  orderly 
method  of  action. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  75  ;  1887,  p.  119. 

613  In  the  General  Assembly  the  stated  clerk  shall 
receive  all  memorials,  overtures  and  other  papers  addressed 
to  the  Assembly,  make  record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them 
to  the  committee  of  bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  dis- 
position or  reference.  This  committee  shall  have  the  floor 
on  the  reassembling  of  the  judicatory  after  each  adjourn- 
mfint,  to  report  its  recommendations  as  to  orders  of  business 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 1 3 

or  reference  of  papers  ;  and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall 
take  precedence  of  the  orders  of  the  day. — G.  A.  R.  xi. 

614  Pastors. — The  title  of  "pastor"  is  given  to 
an  ordained  minister  when  he  has  been  installed  by  the 
Presbytery  over  one  or  more  churches. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv. 

615  The  meeting  of  the  congregation  for  the  calhng 
of  a  pastor  shall  be  convened  by  the  Session,  and  it  shall 
always  be  a  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  the  congrega- 
tion when  a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the 
case  shall  by  a  petition  request  that  a  meeting  may  be 
called. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  i. 

616  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  may  be  found  in  a  complaint  to  the  Presbytery.— 
M.  G.  A.  1814,  p.  559. 

617  The  meeting  thus  called  must  be  moderated  by 
a  minister  of  the  same  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

618  If,  however,  on  account  of  distance  it  be  highly 
inconvenient  to  obtain  the  services  of  a  minister,  the  meet- 
ing may  proceed  without  him. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ii. 

619  In  a  congregational  meeting  of  which  a  minister 
is  the  moderator,  an  appeal  from  his  rulings  cannot  be  to 
said  congregational  meeting.  When  taken,  whether  in 
meetings  for  the  election  of  a  pastor,  or  elders,  or  deacons, 
the  appeal  should  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  meet- 
ing and  reported  to  the  Presbytery  for  adjudication. 

620  Of  this  meeting  notice  shall  be  given  from  the 
pulpit  on  a  Lord's  day  preceding  tne  day  appointed. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  iii. 

621  On  the  day  appointed  the  minister  invited  to  pre- 
side, if  present,  shall,  if  it  be  deemed  expedient,  preach  a 
sermon,  after  which,  if  the  way  be  clear,  as  shall  be  ex- 

8 


1 14  MANUAL. 

pressed  by  a  majority  of  voices,  he  shall  proceed  to  take 
votes  accordingly.  In  this  election  no  person  shall  be 
entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the  censures  of  the 
church,  or  who  does  not  contribute  his  just  proportion, 
according  to  his  own  engagements  or  the  rules  of  the  con- 
gregation, to  all  its  necessary  expenses. — F.  G.,  chap,  xv, 
sec.  iv. 

622  Willie  each  congregation  may  at  its  discretion 
adopt  rules  prescribing  who  shall  vote  for  a  pastor,  no 
communicant  in  regular  standing  can  be  deprived  of  his 
right  to  vote  in  such  election,  subject  to  the  conditions  mep- 
tioned  in  F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  iv. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P-  ^3^ 

623  At  a  meeting  convened  for  the  election  of  a  pastor 
it  is  proper  for  the  clerk  of  the  Session  to  act  as  clerk. 

624  Should  it  appear  that  a  large  minority  of  the  peo- 
ple are  averse  from  the  candidate  who  has  a  majority  of 
votes,  and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the  pre- 
siding minister  shall  endeavor  to  dissuade  the  congregation 
from  prosecuting  it  further ;  but  if  the  majority  shall  insist 
upon  their  rights  to  call  a  pastor,  the  presiding  minister  shall 
proceed  to  draw  a  call  in  due  form  and  to  have  it  subscribed 
by  the  electors,  certifying  at  the  same  time  in  writing  the 
number  and  circumstances  of  those  who  do  not  concur  in 
the  call ;  all  of  which  proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the 
Presbytery,  together  with  the  call. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  v 

625  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like  form- 
namely  : 

"  The  congregation  of ,  being  on  sufficient  grounds 

well  satisfied  of  the  ministerial  qualifications  of  you, , 

and  having  good  hopes  from  our  past  experience  of  youi 
labors  that  your  ministrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  profitable 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 1 5 

to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly  call  and  desire  you  to 
undertake  the  pastoral  office  in  said  congregation,  promising 
you  in  the  discharge  of  your  duty  all  proper  support,  encour- 
agement and  obedience  in  the  Lord. 

"And  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares  and 
avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay 

to  you  the  sum  of  $ in  regular  payments  during 

the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing  the  regular  pastor  of 
this  church.     See  Sees.  1184-1186. 

"  In  testimony  whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed 

our  names,  this  —  da}'  of ,  a.  d. . 

"Attested  by , 

"  Moderator  of  the  meeting." 

626  At  its  discretion  a  congregation  may  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons  or  by  their  trustees  or 
by  a  select  committee.  In  such  a  case  it  shall  be  certified 
to  the  Presbytery  by  the  presiding  moderator  of  the  meeting 
that  the  persons  signing  have  been  duly  appointed  for 
this  purpose,  and  that  the  call  has  been  in  all  other  re 
spects  prepared  as  above  directed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec 
vii. 

627  The  call  thus  prepared  shall  be  presented  to  the 
Presbytery  under  whose  care  the  person  called  shall  be, 
that  if  the  Presbytery  think  it  expedient  to  present  the  call 
to  him  it  may  be  accordingly  presented ;  and  no  minister 
or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the  hands  of 
the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xv.  sec.  ix. 

628  If  the  call  be  to  a  person  connected  with  anothf  t 
Presbytery,  the  commissioners  deputed  from  the  congrega- 
tiofi  to  prosecute  the  call  shall  produce  to  that  judicatory  a 
"Ortificate  from  their  own  Presbytery,  regularly  attested  by 


1 1 6  MANUAL. 

the  moderator  and  clerk,  that  the  call  has  been  laid  befoid 
them  and  is  in  order.  If  that  Presbytery  present  the  call  to 
the  person  called  and  he  be  disposed  to  accept  it,  they  shall 
dismiss  him  from  their  jurisdiction  and  require  him  to  repair 
to  that  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  he  is  called. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  x. 

629  If  the  person  thus  called  be  a  licentiate,  he  shall 
submit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  preparatory  to  ordination 
by  the  Presbytery  to  which  he  has  been  dismissed. — F.  G., 
chap.  XV.  sec.  x 

630  It  may  be  more  convenient,  and  at  the  same  time 
may  avoid  delay,  if  the  person  thus  called  obtains  a  letter  of 
dismission  to  the  Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which 
he  expects  to  labor,  and  then  after  his  reception  proceed- 
ings may  be  taken  as  in  the  case  of  one  of  its  own  mem- 
bers.— F.  G.,  chap.  XV.  sec.  ix. 

631  For  proceedings  to  be  observed  in  the  ordination 
of  a  licentiate,  see  under  Ministers,  Sees.  583  and  976-988. 

632  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  congrega- 
tion, the  installment,  which  consists  in  constituting  a  pas- 
toral relation  between  him  and  the  people  of  a  particular 
church,  may  be  performed  by  the  Presbytery  or  by  a  com- 
mittee appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear  most 
expedient;  and  the  following  order  shall  be  observed 
therein : 

1.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  installment,  at  such 
time  as  may  appear  most  convenient,  and  due  notice  thereof 
shall  be  given  to  the  congregation. 

2.  When  the  Presbytery  or  committee  shall  be  convened 
and  constituted  on  the  day  appointed,  a  sermon  shall  be 
preached  by  some  one  of  the  members  previously  appointed 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  W) 

thereto,  immediately  after  wliich  the  bishop  who  is  to  pre- 
side shall  state  to  the  congregation  the  design  of  the  meet- 
ing and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  rela- 
tive thereto,  and  then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister  to 
be  installed,  shall  propose  to  him  the  following  or  similar 
questions : 

(i)  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this  con- 
gregation as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at 
accepting  their  call  ? 

(2)  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare,  as  far 
as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking  upon  you  this 
charge  you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  his  Church  ? 

(3)  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that  by  the  assistance  of 
the  grace  of  God  you  will  endeavor  faithfully  to  discharge 
all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  congregation,  and  will  -be 
careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects  becoming  a 
minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  your  ordina- 
tion engagements  ? 

633  To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  answers, 
ae  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  following  questions : 

^i)  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  continue 

to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive ,  whom  you  have 

called  to  be  your  pastor  ? 

(2)  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth  from 
his  mouth  with  meekness  and  love,  and  to  submit  to  him  in 
the  due  exercise  of  discipline  ? 

(3)  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  arduous 
labor,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction  and 
spiritual  edification? 

(4)  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while  he  is 


Il8  MANUAL. 

your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance  which  you 
Qave  promised,  and  whatever  else  you  may  see  needful  for 
the  honor  of  religion  and  his  comfort  among  you  ? 

634  The  people  having  answered  these  questions  in 
the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  he  shall 
solemnly  pronounce  and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be 
regularly  constituted  the  pastor  of  that  congregation. 

635  A  charge  shall  then  be  given  to  both  parties,  and 
after  prayer  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted  to  the  transaction 
the  congregation  shall  be  dismissed  with  the  usual  benedic- 
tion.— F.  G.,  chap.  xvi.  sees,  iv.,  v.,  vi. 

636  It  is  highly  becoming  that  after  the  solemnity  of 
the  installment  the  heads  of  families  of  that  congregation 
who  are  present — or,  at  least,  the  elders  and  thos«  appointed 
to  take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that  church — should 
come  forward  to  their  pastor  and  give  him  their  right  hand, 
in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate  regard. — F.  G., 
chap.  xvi.  sec.  vii. 

637  It  is  discretionary  for  a  Presbytery  to  appoint 
others  than  its  own  members  to  participate  in  installation 
services. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  71,  72. 

038  Also  to  omit  the  Latin  exegesis  as  a  part  of  frial 
of  a  candidate. — M.  G.  A.  1893,  pp.  71,  117. 

639  Co-pastors  are  ministers  who  have  been  regularly 
:alled  by  the  people  and  installed  by  the  Presbytery  over 
one  or  more  congregations.  They  possess  equal  authority 
both  in  the  Session  and  in  the  congregation. — F.  G.,  chap. 
ix.  sec.  V. 

640  An  assistant  pastor  may  be  a  licentiate  or  an  or- 
dained minister.  He  may  be  appointed  by  the  church  or 
pastor,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Presbytery,  to  assist  the 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 19 

pastor  for  a  time  or  permanently.  He  has  no  seat  in  the 
Session  nor  jurisdiction  in  the  congregation.  In  his  duties 
he  acts  in  the  name  and  under  the  direction  of  the  pastor. 
— Hodge. 

641  Although  the  Constitution  is  silent  as  to  the  rela- 
tion of  "  Pastor  Emeritus,"  it  is  sometimes  instituted,  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  Presbytery,  in  the  case  of  a  minis- 
ter who,  after  a  long  and  honorable  pastorate,  has  become 
incapacitated  for  actual  service.     See  Sec.  1 180. 

642  When  a  minister  is  pastor  over  one  church  and  the 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  church  shall  be  represented 
in  Presbytery  by  an  elder. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1851,  p.  15  ;  O. 
S.  1847,  p.  377. 

643  If  these  churches  be  in  different  Presbyteries, 
and  are  under  the  care  of  the  same  pastor,  they  shall,  so 
long  as  the  relation  continues,  belong  to  the  Presbytery 
with  which  the  pastor  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

644  As  expressive  of  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly 
concerning  the  custom  prevailing  in  some  Presbyteries  of 
permitting  ministers  to  serve  churches  through  a  series  of 
years  without  installation,  and  of  placing  the  names  of  such 
ministers  in  the  statistical  tables  as  pastors-elect,  and  whereas 
such  customs  are  inconsistent  with  the  express  requirements 
or  imphcations  of  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xv.  sec.  viii. 
and  xvi.  sec.  iii.,  Presbyteries  are  enjoined — 

1 .  To  take  order  that  as  soon  as  possible  after  a  licenti- 
ate or  an  ordained  minister  has  been  called  by  a  church, 
and  the  call  has  been  approved  and  accepted,  such  person 
shall  be  installed  as  pastor  of  the  church  calling  him. 

2.  To  place  names  of  none  in  the  statistical  tables  as 
pastors-elect  ("P.  E.")  whose  calls  have  not  been  regularlj 


1 20  MANUAL. 

approved  by  the  Presbytery  having  charge  of  the  church 
issuing  the  call,  and  who  have  not  signified  their  acceptance 
thereof  and  readiness  for  installation, — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  56. 

645  When  any  minister  shalMabor  under  such  griev- 
ances in  his  congregation  as  that  he  shall  desire  to  resign 
his  pastoral  charge,  the  Presbytery  shall  cite  the  congrega- 
tion to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at  their  next  meet- 
ing, to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have,  why  the  Presbytery 
should  not  accept  the  resignation.  If  the  congregation  fail 
to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining  their  pastor  be 
deemed  by  the  Presbytery  insufficient,  he  shall  have  leave 
granted  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  of  which  due  record 
shall  be  made,  and  that  church  shall  be  held  vacant  till 
supplied  again  in  an  orderly  manner  with  another  miraster ; 
and  if  any  congregation  shall  desire  to  be  releas  J  from 
their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  mutatis  mutandis^  shall  De 
observed. — F.  G.,  chap.  xvii. 

646  Where  the  parties  are  prepared  for  the  dissolution 
of  a  pastoral  relation,  it  may  be  dissolved  at  the  first  meet 
ing  according  to  Form  of  Government,  chap.  xvi.  sec.  ii.-- 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1866,  p.  47.    See,  also,  Sec.  1183. 

647  Petitions. — The  right  to  petition  and  memorial- 
ize church  judicatories  is  inalienable,  but  it  must  be  exercised 
in  an  orderly  manner — that  is,  through  Presbyteries  and 
Synods,  and  not  through  individuals  or  Sessions. — M.  G. 
A.  1883,  P-  627. 

648  This  right  was  emphasized  by  the  AssemKy  in 
1887,  as  also  the  distinction  between  overtures,  or  papers 
bearing  upon  general  topics,  and  memorials,  or  papers  re- 
lating to  personal  interests;  so  that  whenever  private  in- 
terests are  involved  a  memorial  sent  to  the  Assembly  ought 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  121 

to  be  received  and  the  determination  of  the  Assembly  cor 
sidered.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  119. 

649  Presbytery.— A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the 
ministers,  in^  numbers  not  less  than  five,  and  one  ruhng 
elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain  district. — F. 
G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  ii. 

650  Except  in  very  extraordinary  cases,  Presbyteries 
ought  to  be  formed  with  geographical  limits. — M.  G.  A. 
1834,  p.  441. 

651  In  1880  the  Assembly  dissolved  a  Presbytery  hav- 
ing less  than  five  members,  and  dismissed  its  ministers  and 
churches  to  another  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  83. 

652  Presbyteries  should  be  organized  so  as  not  to 
cover  the  same  ground. — M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  5-5- 

653  In  1887  the  General  Assembly  recommended  the 
lormation  of  union  Presbyteries  in  missionary  lands,  and 
the  transfer  to  them  of  members  of  Presbyteries  now  in 
connection  with  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  23. 

654  Ministers,  except  where  their  labors  are  in  an  ad- 
jacent Presbytery,  should  unite  with  the  Presbytery  within 
whose  bounds  they  reside. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  94. 

655  Every  congregation  which  has  a  settled  pastor  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder,  and  every  collegiate 
church  by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  its  pastors. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iii. 

656  The  term  ••  collegiate  church "  is  used  in  two 
senses :  first,  of  a  church  with  more  than  one  pastor,  when 
it  may  be  represented  by  as  many  elders  as  it  has  pastors  ; 
second,  of  two  or  more  churches  united  under  the  care  of 
one  pastor,  when  it  is  entitled  to  be  represented  by  only 
one  elder. — M.  G.  A.  1868,  p.  ^^51 ;  F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 


1 22  MANUAL, 

65  7  Where  two  or  more  congregations  are  united  under 
one  pastor,  all  such  congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder 
to  represent  them. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

658  Where  a  minister  is  pastor  of  one  church  and 
stated  supply  of  another,  each  ':hurch  is  entitled  to  be  repre- 
sented.—M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1851,  p.  15  •    J.  S.  1847,  p.  377. 

659  Congregations  on  different  jides  of  a  presbyterial 
or  synodical  line,  under  one  pastoral  charge,  shall,  so  long 
as  the  pastoral  relation  exists,  belong  to  the  Presbytery  with 
which  the  minister  is  connected. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  88. 

660  Every  vacant  congregation  which  is  regularly 
organized  shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling 
tlder  in  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  iv. 

661  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  Presbytery  shall 
produce  a  certificate  of  his  regular  appointment  from  the 
church  which  he  represents. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  v. 

662  Any  three  ministers  and  as  many  elders  as  may 
be  present,  belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  being  met  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to 
proceed  to  business. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  vi. 

663  A  quorum  may  be  constituted  wholly  of  ministers. 
—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1843,  P-  196. 

664  The  preceding  provision  is  based  upon  the  fact  that 
ministers  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also,  from  the  very 
nature  of  their  office,  ruling  elders. — M.  G.  A.  1844,  pp. 
370,  371. 

665  Although  less  than  three  ministers  cannot  consti- 
tute a  quorum,  the  Assembly  in  1870,  and  also  in  187 1 
legalized  the  reception  of  a  third  minister  when  only  two 
ministers  were  present.  The  Presbytery  had  been  reduced 
by  the  death  of  one  member  and  the  removal  of  another 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 23 

These  were  regarded  as  exceptional  cases. — M.  G.  A.  1870, 
p.  49;  1871,  p.  538;  1&72,  p.  87. 

666  The  Presbytery  has  power — 

1.  To  receive  and  issue  appeals  from  church  Sessions, 
and  References  brought  before  it  in   an  orderly  manner. 

2.  To  examine  and  license  candidates  for  the  holy 
ministry. 

3.  To  ordain,  install,  remove  and  judge  ministers. 

4.  To  examine  and  approve  or  censure  the  records  of 
church  Sessions. 

5.  To  resolve  questions  of  doctrine  or  discipline  seriously 
and  reasonably  propounded. 

6.  To  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the 
purity  or  peace  of  the  Church. 

7.  To  visit  particular  churches  for  the  purpose  of  inquir- 
ing into  their  state  and  redressing  the  evils  that  may  have 
avifeen  in  them. 

8.  To  unite  or  divide  congregations  at  the  request  of  the 
people  or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations. 

9.  And,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  its  care. — F.  G., 
chap.  X  sec.  viii. 

667  Only  Presbyteries  are  competent  to  ordain  minis- 
ters.— M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  96,  97. 

668  A  Presbytery  may  dissolve  a  pastoral  relation  with- 
out first  calling  a  regular  meeting  of  the  congregation. — 
M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  47. 

669  The  Presbytery  may  refuse  to  install  a  minister 
when  in  its  judgment  the  salary  is  insufficient. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1855,  p.  272. 

670  And  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a  pastoral  rela- 


124  MANUAL. 

tion,  exercising,  however,  the  power  with  the  greatest  ca* 
tion,  and  fully  recording  the  reasons  therefor. — M.  G.  A.  (J 
S.  i860,  p.  39;  1861,  p.  306;  1868,  p.  649. 

671  Ministers  dismissed  in  good  standing  should  be 
received  on  their  testimonials,  although  the  Presbytery  has 
the  right  to  satisfy  itself. — M.  G.  A.  1834,  p.  440;  1835,  p. 
485;  1880,  p.  56. 

672  No  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  grant  qualified 
letters  of  dismission. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  922. 

673  Or  to  dismiss  members  by  a  committee. — M.  G, 
A.  1830,  p.  302. 

674  For  the  rule  of  the  reception  of  foreign  ministers, 
see  Presbyterian  Digest,  pp.  155,  159,  493. 

675  Ministers  from  other  denominations  shall  be  care- 
fully examined  in  theology.— M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  85. 

676  The  Presbytery  may  at  its  discretion  dissolve  a 
church ;  and  if  wrong  is  done  to  the  church,  redress  may 
be  sought,  by  appeal  [complaint],  in  a  higher  judicatory.— 
M.  G.  A.  1878.  p.  41 ;  1879,  P-  ^^5-  [Under  the  new  Book 
of  Discipline  redress  must  be  sought  by  complaint.— B.  D. ; 
compare  sees.  84  and  94.] 

677  The  Presbytery  has  power  over  the  location  of  a 
church-building.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  -JT. 

678  And  to  divide  a  church  on  petition  of  its  members, 
and  especially  of  a  majority  of  its  members,  notice  having 
been  given  of  its  proposed  action. — M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  39,  40. 

679  And  over  its  unemployed  ministers,  who  may  be 
required  to  labor  in  vacant  churches  under  its  care. — M.  G. 
A.  1 88 1,  pp.  545-547. 

680  It  is  made  the  duty  of  Presbytery  to  discipline 
members  who  absent  themselves  from  year  to  year  oi  who 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 2  5 

give  no  heed  to  the  communications  of  Presbytery. — M.  G 
A.  1876,  p.  80. 

681  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  determine  who  shall 
statedly  preach  in  the  pulpits  of  its  churches. — M.  G.  A. 
1874.  pp.  83,  85. 

682  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbyter)^  to  keep  a 
full  and  fair  record  of  its  proceedings,  and  to  report  to 
the  Synod  every  year  licensures,  ordinations,  the  receiving 
or  dismission  of  members,  the  removal  of  members  by 
death,  the  union  or  division  of  congregations  or  the  forma- 
tion of  new  ones,  and,  in  general,  all  the  important  changes 
which  may  have  taken  place  within  its  bounds  in  the 
course  of  the  year. — F.  G.,  chap.  x.  sec.  viii. 

683  Each  Presbytery  shall  send  annually  to  the  Synoa 
and  the  General  Assembly  a  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Re- 
ligion ;  it  shall  also  maintain  a  committee  of  benevolence, 
also  a  committee  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  P*  ^-^I 
1887,  p.  256. 

684  Certificates  of  dismission  given  by  a  Presbytery  to 
ministers,  licentiates  or  candidates  must  specify  the  particular 
body  to  which  they  are  dismissed ;  and  if  recommended  to 
a  Presbytery,  no  other  than  the  one  designated,  if  existing, 
shall  receive  them. — B.  D.  iii. 

685  The  Presbytery  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members 
of  an  extinct  church  formerly  under  its  care,  and  shall  dis- 
miss them  to  some  other  church.  It  shall  also  determine 
any  case  of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session  and  not  con- 
duded.— B.  D.  112. 

686  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjourn- 
ment;  and  when  any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting 
-looner  than  the  time  to  which   it  stands   adjourned,  the 


1 26  MANUAL. 

moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death  or  inability  tc 
act.  the  stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence  or  at  the 
request  of  two  ministers  and  two  elders,  the  elders  being 
of  different  congregations,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying  the  par- 
ticular business  of  the  intended  meeting,  to  every  minister 
belonging  to  the  Presbytery,  and  to  the  Session  of  every 
vacant  congregation,  in  due  time  previous  to  the  meeting, 
which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten  days.  And  nothing  shall 
be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  besides  the  particular 
business  for  which  the  judicatory  has  been  thus  convened. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  X.  sec.  ix. 

687  There  is  no  constitutional  or  valid  objection  to  a 
Presbytery  meeting  without  its  geographical  limits. — M.  G. 
A.  O.  S.  1848,  p.  60. 

The  place  of  meeting  of  a  Presbytery  may  be  changed 
at  the  request  of  three-fourths  of  the  clerks  of  the  Sessions. 
— M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  45. 

688  At  every  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered,  if  convenient,  and  every  particular 
session  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. — F.  G., 
chap.  X.  sec.  x. 

689  The  minutes  of  Presbytery  should  describe  the 
ecclesiastical  bodies  to  which  persons  invited  to  sit  as  cor- 
responding members  belong. — M.  G.  A.  181 5,  p.  578. 

690  Process.— See  Discipline,  Sees.  299,  1014. 

691  Protests. — See  Discipline,  Sees.  482,  1205. 

692  Quorums. — A  quorum  consists  of  a  certain 
number  of  members  of  a  judicatory,  as  prescribed  by  the 
Form  of  Government,  and  without  the  presence  of  whom 
no  business  can  be  lawfully  transacted,  except  that  two 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 27 

members  may  adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  quorum 
is  found  to  be  present. — G.  A.  R.  iii, 

693  A  quorum  of  the  Session  consists  of  two  elders, 
if  there  be  so  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii.      See  Sec.  1277. 

694  If  by  removal,  death  or  resignation  there  be 
but  one  elder,  he  and  the  pastor  shall  constitute  a 
quorum. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii. ;  M.  G.  A.  1836, 
p.  263. 

695  Or  where  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the 
church. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  911. 

696  A  quorum  of  the  Presbytery  consists  of  three  min- 
isters and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present,  belonging  to 
the  Presbytery.  A  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers, 
on  the  ground  that  they  are  not  only  preachers,  but  also 
ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature  of  their  office, — F.  G. ,  chap. 
X.  sec.  vi.  ;  M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  370.     See  Sec.  1207. 

697  In  1 87 1,  and  also  in  1877,  the  Assembly  sanc- 
tioned the  act  of  a  Presbytery  which  had  been  reduced  to 
two  members  in  receiving  a  new  member  and  then  pro- 
ceeding to  business.  Such  proceedings,  however,  have  no 
validity  until  legalized  by  the  Assembly.— M.  G.  A.  1871, 
p.  538. 

698  Less  than  a  quorum  cannot  transact  any  judicial 
business  which  belongs  exclusively  to  a  judicatory  regu 
larly  constituted. — M.  G.  A.  1891,  p.  188. 

699  Nor  can  less  than  a  quorum  regularly  constituted 
elect  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1861,  p.  455. 

700  A  quorum  of  the  Synod  consists  of  any  seven 
ministers  belonging  to  it,  with  as  many  elders  as  may  be 


128  MANUAL. 

present,  provided  not  more  than  three  of  the  said  ministers 
belong  to  one  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap,  xi,  sec.  ii. 

701  When  less  than  seven  ministers  are  present,  or 
when  more  than  three  of  a  mere  quorum  belong  to  one 
Presbytery,  no  business  can  be  lawfully  transacted  by  a 
Synod.  [A  quorum  must  contain  representatives  of  at 
least  three  Presbyteries.]— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1849,  P-  248; 
1B56,  p.  539- 

702  Any  members  less  than  a  quorum  may,  however, 
adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  sufficient  number  appears, 
and  in  case  a  quorum  should  not  attend  within  a  reasonable 
time  the  moderator  may  fix  a  time  and  place  of  meeting; 
and  if  he  be  absent,  the  members  assembled  shall  repre- 
sent the  matter  to  him  speedily,  that  he  may  act  accord- 
ingly.—M.  G.  A.  1796,  p.  113. . 

703  A  quorum  of  the  General  Assembly  consists  of 
one  hundred  or  more  commissioners  regularly  appointed, 
one-half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers  and  assembled  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled, 
any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time 
to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to 
assemble. — F.  G.,  chap.  xii.  sec.  iii. ;  G.  A.  R.  iii. 

704  A  quorum  of  judicial  commissions  shall  consist 
of  ministers  and  elders  not  less  in  number  than  three- 
fourths  of  the  members  appointed,  and  shall  be  the  same 
in  all  other  respects  as  the  quorum  of  the  appointing  ju- 
dicatory.— B.  D.,  sec.  120.     See  Revision,  No.   11 18. 

705  References.— See  under  Discipline,  Sec.  427, 

706  Review  and  Control. — See  under  Disci- 
pline, Sec.  388. 

707  Rules  for  Judicatories. — The  following  rules 


LAW  AND   USAGE.  1 29 

for  maintenance  of  order  and  despatch  of  business  are  in 
part  those  which  have  been  adopted  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  by  it  recommended  to  all  the  lower  judicatories 
of  the  Church  for  their  adoption.  With  them  are  incorpor- 
ated other  rules  of  accepted  authority  in  parliamentary  law 
and  usage.  The  rules  are  arranged  under  appropriate 
heads  and  have  descriptive  tides  prefixed. 

708  Of  Moderators. — In  every  judicatory  convened 
tor  the  transaction  of  business  there  should  be  a  presiding 
officer,  or  moderator.  The  authority  of  a  moderator  is  min- 
isterial, limited  by  the  object  and  purposes  of  the  judicatory, 
which  delegates  to  him  its  powers  and  calls  him  to  preside 
over  its  deliberations. 

709  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at 
the  appointed  hour,  call  the  meeting  to  order,  and  on  the 
appearance  of  a  quorum  open  the  session  with  prayer. — G. 
A.  R.  i. 

710  If  the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator 
present  shall  preside. 

711  In  the  absence  of  the  moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a  commissioner, 
or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  commissioner  present,  shall 
be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until  a  new 
election. — G.  A.  R.  ii. 

712  In  the  General  Assembly  the  moderator  may  ap- 
point a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

713  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator — 

I.  To  propose  to  the  judicatory  every  subject  of  deliber 
ation  that  comes,  before  it ; 


130  MANUAL. 

2.  To  propose  what  appears  to  him  the  most  regulai 
and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to  issue ; 

3.  To  prevent  the  members  from  interrupting  each  other, 
and  require  them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address  the  chair  ; 

4.  To  prevent  a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject, 
and  from  using  personal  reflections  ; 

5.  To  silence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order ; 

6.  To  prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judica- 
tory without  permission  obtained  from  him  ; 

7.  To  put  the  question  at  a  proper  season  when  the 
deliberations  are  ended,  and  announce  the  vote; 

8.  To  give  the  casting  vote  when  the  judicatory  is  equally 
divided.  If  unwilling  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a 
second  time;  and  if  the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided 
and  he  decline  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost ; 

9.  To  give  a  concise  and  clear  statement  of  the  object  of 
the  vote  in  all  questions,  and,  when  the  vote  is  taken,  to  de- 
clare how  the  question  is  decided  ; 

10.  And  in  any  extraordinary  emergency  to  convene 
the  judicatory  by  his  circular  letter  before  the  ordinary  time 
of  meeting. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii. 

714  The  moderator  of  the  Presbytery  shall  be  chosen 
from  year  to  year,  or,  at  its  discretion,  at  every  stated  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xix.  sec.  iii. 

715  The  moderator  of  the  Synod  and  of  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  chosen  at  each  meeting  of  those  judica- 
tories, and  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  another 
member  appointed  for  the  purpose,  shall  open  the  next  meet- 
ing with  a  sermon,  and  shall  preside  until  a  new  moderator 
be  chosen — F.  G.,  chap.  xix. 

716  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE,  1 3 1 

cept  in  those  cases   in  which  the  judicatory  shall   decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

717  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  and  shall  decide  all  questions 
of  order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  vi. 

718  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot,  the  moderator 
shall  vote  with  the  other  members,  but  in  no  other  case  unless 
the  judicatory  be  equally  divided,  when,  if  he  do  not  choose 
to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. — G.  A.  R.  viii. 

719  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  re- 
quire all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who 
may  be  speaking. — G.  A.  R.  xxx. 

720  In  case  of  the  death,  absence  or  disability  of  the 
clerk  of  a  judicatory,  written  notice  of  a  complaint  or  appeal 
may  be  given  to  the  moderator. — B.  D.  85,  96. 

721  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition  to  prayer, 
may  cause  to  be  sung  a  psalm  or  hymn,  and  shall  pronounce 
the  apostolic  benediction. — G.  A.  R.  xliii. 

722  Of  Clerks. — Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a 
clerk  to  record  its  transactions.  Besides  recording  the 
transactions,  he  shall  preserve  the  records,  and  grant  extracts 
from  them  when  properly  required ;  and  such  extracts, 
under  his  hand,  shall  be  considered  as  authentic  vouchers 
in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory  and  to  every  part  of  the 
church  of  the  fact  which  they  declare. — F.  G.,  chap.  xx. ; 
B.  D.  20,  64,  66,  85,  87. 

723  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  make  a  roll  of 
all  the  members  present  at  a  judicatory  and  put  the  same  in 
the  hands  of  the  moderator,  and,  when  additional  members 


132  MANUAL, 

take  their  seats,   to  add  their  names  to  the  roll. — G.  A 
R.  X. 

724  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  to  file  all 
papers  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. — G.  A.  R.  xi. 

725  The  stated  clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  shall 
receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and  miscellaneous  papers 
addressed  to  the  judicatory,  and  shall  make  record  of  the 
same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  of  bills  and  over- 
tures.— G.  A.  R.  xi. 

726  Of  Members. — No  member  in  the  course  of  de- 
bate shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxviii. 

727  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons,  to 
decline  voting.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  vot- 
ing, must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  XXV. 

728  When  more  than  three  members  shall  be  standing 
at  the  same  time,  the  moderator  shall  require  all  to  take 
their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 
— G.  A.  R.  XXX. 

729  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect.— G.  A.  R.  xxxi. 

730  Without  express  permission,  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in 
private  conversation ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  an- 
other, nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxxiii. 

731  Members  should  maintain  great  gravity  and  dig- 
nity, should  attend  closely  in  their  speeches  to  the  subject 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 33 

under  consideration,  and  should  avoid  prolix  and  desultory 
harangues. — G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

732  Members  should  not  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it 
to  return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. — G. 
A.  R.  xxxvii, 

733  When  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

734  In  the  discussion  of  all  matters  where  the  senti- 
ment of  the  house  is  divided,  it  is  proper  that  the  floor 
should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  representing  the 
different  sides  of  the  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxix. 

735  No  member  shall  be  interrupted  when  speaking 
unless  he  be  out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
mistakes  or  misrepresentations. — G.  A.  R.  xxxii. 

736  Any  member  ihay  call  another  member  to  order 
who  in  speaking  deviates  from  the  subject  under  discussion. 
— G.  A.  R.  xxxiv. 

737  The  same  right  may  be  exercised  in  the  case  of  a 
member  acting  in  a  disorderly  manner. — G.  A.  R.  xxxv. 

738  If  any  member  considers  himself  aggrieved  by  a 
decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 
to  the  judicatory ;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. — G.  A.  R.  xxxvi. 

739  In  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  members  of  the 
"  judicial  committee  "  shall  be  entitled  to  sit  and  vote  in  the 
cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  xli. 

740  On  questions  of  order,  postponement  or  com- 
mitment no  member  shall  speak  more  than  cince.  On 
all  other   questions   each  member  may  speak   twice,  but 


1 34  MANUAL. 

lot    oftener  without    express   leave  of   the    judicatory.— 
G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

741  Motions  and  Questions. — A  subject  proposed 
for  the  action  of  an  assembly  is  usually  called  a  "  motion  ;" 
when  stated  from  the  chair,  "the  question;"  and  when 
adopted,  a  "  vote."  As  some  questions  do  not  arise  from 
motions,  the  term  may  be  used  to  include  both. 

742  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  afterward 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated. If  required  by  the  moderator  or  any  mem"ber, 
every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing. — G.  A.  R.  xiv. 

743  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  moft\on  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. — G.  A.  R.  xv. 

744  A  motion  that  is  first  made  and  seconded  shall 
have  the  precedence,  unless  in  the  case  of  a  privileged 
question. 

745  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part  — G.  A,  R.  xvi. 

746  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  fining  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  and  times,  the 
question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii. 

747  A  motion  upon  which  debate  has  arisen  shall 
not  give  place  to  any  other  motion  except  it  be — i.  To  ad- 
journ ;  2.  To  lay  on  the  table;  3.  To  postpone  indefi- 
nitely ;  4.  To  postpone  to  a  day  certain ;  5.  To  commit ; 
6.  To  amend, — which  several  motions  shall  have  prece- 
dence in  the  order  in  whirh  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 35 

the  motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. — G.  A. 
R.  xix. 

748  Questions  NOT  Debatable.— Motions  i.  To  lay 
on  the  table ;  2.  To  take  up  business ;  3.  To  adjourn  ;  4.  To 
call  for  the  previous  question. — G.  A.  R.  xviii. 

749  I .  To  Lay  on  the  Table, — A  distinction  should  be 
observed  between  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  pres- 
ent and  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  unconditionally — viz., 
a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken 
without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect 
shall  be  to  place  the  subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be 
taken  up  and  considered  at  any  subsequent  time. 

750  But  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  unconditionally 
shall  be  taken  without  debate ;  and  if  carried  in  the  affirm- 
ative, it  shall  not  be  in  order  to  take  up  the  subject  during 
the  same  meeting  of  the  judicatory  without  a  vote  of  recon- 
sideration.— G.  A.  R.  xxi. 

751  2.  To  Adjourn. — This  motion,  when  not  modified 
by  time  and  when  simply  "  to  adjourn,"  takes  precedence 
of  all  other  motions,  and  must  be  put  without  debate. 

752  When  modified  by  time,  however,  fixing  a  certain 
day  and  hour,  it  ceases  to  be  a  privileged  question. 

753  The  motion,  if  lost,  cannot  be  reconsidered,  bul 
may  be  renewed  at  another  stage  of  business,  or  after  prog- 
ress in  debate,  or  after  the  completion  of  business. 

754  3'  The  Previous  Question. — The  object  of  moving 
the  previous  question  is  the  closing  of  debate  and  to  bring 
the  judicatory  to  an  immediate  vote  on  the  principal  ques- 
tion under  discussion. 

755  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form- 
namely,  "  Shall  ihe  main  question  be  now  put  ?"     It  shall 


1 36  MANUAL. 

only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the 
members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end  to 
all  debate  and  bring  the  judicatory  to  a  direct  vote  (i)  On 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made)  ;  (2)  If  the  motion  for  com- 
mitment does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments;  and 
(3)  On  the  main  question. — G.  A.  R.  xxii. 

756  Besides  the  motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take 
up  business,  to  adjourn  and  for  the  previous  question — all 
which  shall  be  put  without  debate — there  are  the  following- 
named  privileged  questions:  i.  To  postpone*  2.  To  com- 
mit ;  3.  To  amend ;  4.  For  orders  of  the  day. 

757  I.  To  Postpone. — The  motion  to  postpone  is  either 
indefinite  or  to  a  day  certain,  and  in  both  these  forms  is  sus- 
ceptible of  amendment. 

758  A  motion  for  indefinite  postponement  may  be 
amended  to  a  day  certain. 

759  A  motion  for  postponement  to  a  day  certain  may 
be  antended  by  the  substitution  pf  a  different  day. 

760  Amendment  and  postponement  competing,  post- 
ponement is  first  put. 

761  A  subject  that  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 
by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  wero 
present  at  the  decision. — G.  A.  R.  xxiv. 

762  2.  To  Comtnii. — A  motion  to  commit  takes  pre- 
cedence of  a  motion  to  amend,  and  is  not  superseded  by 
either  of  the  motions  for  the  previous  question  or  to  post- 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 37 

pone.     And,  while  it  cannot  be  reconsidered,  it  may  at  an- 
other stage  of  business  be  repeated  or  renewed. 

763  The  motion,  if  adopted,  may  refer  the  subject — 
I.  To  a  standing  committee  whose  functions  embrace 
the  subject  in  question ;  2.  To  the  special  committee 
that  has  already  considered  and  reported  the  subject ; 
3.  To  a  new  special  committee,  which  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  moderator  unless  the  judicatory  shall  otherwise 
direct 

764  When  the  motion  to  commit  is  amended  by  add- 
ing "  with  instructions,"  it  may  be  [a)  To  report  at  a  subse- 
quent session ;  [b)  To  report  at  any  time — that  is,  when  the 
judicatory  is  not  otherwise  engaged;  or  [c)  To  report  at  a 
stated  time;  when  the  report  becomes  a  special  order  and 
comes  up  without  vote,  provided  no  other  privileged  ques- 
tion is  before  the  meeting. 

765  3-  To  Amend, — The  following  motions  cannot  be 
amended:  i.  To  adjourn;  2.  To  take  up  special  orders; 
3.  To  lay  on  the  table ;  4.  To  take  from  the  table ;  5.  To 
appeal. 

766  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion;  but  a  mo- 
tion to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not 
be  in  order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action 
on  the  original  motion. 

767  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. — 
G.  A.  R.  XX. 

768  If  an  amendment  is  proposed  by  striking  out  a 
particular  paragraph  or  certain  words,  and  the  amendment 
is  rejected,  it  cannot  be  again  moved  to  strike  out  the  same 
words  or  a  part  of  them ;  but  it  may  be  moved  to  strike  out 


138  MANUAL. 

the  same  words  with  others,  or  to  strike  out  a  part  of  the 
same  words  with  others,  provided  the  coherence  to  be  struck 
out  be  so  substantial  as  to  make  these,  in  fact,  different  prop- 
ositions from  the  former. —  Cushing, 

769  When  it  is  moved  to  amend  by  striking  out  certain 
words  and  inserting  others,  the  manner  of  stating  the  ques- 
tion is  first  to  read  the  whole  passage  to  be  amended  as  it 
stands  at  present,  then  the  words  proposed  to  be  struck  out 
next  those  to  be  inserted,  and  lastly  the  whole  passage  as  it 
will  be  when  amended.  And  the  question,  if  desired,  is 
then  to  be  divided  and  put  first  on  striking  out.  If  carriea, 
it  is  next  on  inserting  the  words  proposed.  If  this  be  lost, 
it  may  be  moved  to  insert  others. —  Jefferson, 

770  In  filling  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times 
the  question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  num- 
ber and  the  longest  time. — G.  A.  R.  xvii. 

771  Committees. — The  difference  between  a  stand- 
ing and  a  special  committee  is  that,  while  the  former  is 
permanent — subject,  of  course,  to  the  pleasure  of  the 
judicatory — the  latter  is  temporary,  and  after  making  its 
report  ceases  any  longer  to  act  and  is  discharged. 

772  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide 
otherwise. — G.  A.  R.  vii. 

773  It  is  proper  and  usual  that  ruling  elders  be  repre- 
sented in  all  committees. 

774  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall 
be  considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  s^hall 
be  to  convene  the  committee ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence 
or  inability  to  act,  the  second-named  member  shall  take 
his  place  and  perform  his  duties. — G.  A.  R.  ix. 

4' 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 39 

775  Standing  committees  are  expected  to  make  a 
report  at  each  stated  meeting  of  the  judicatory. 

776  In  all  cases  for  trial  before  a  judicatory,  where  there 
is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  ap- 
pointed (if  convenient)  a  "judicial "committee,"  whose  dut}- 
it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to  pre- 
scribe, under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  order 
of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 
entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty,  to 
>it  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. — 
G.  A.  R.  xli. 

777  In  case  of  process  on  the  ground  of  general  rumor, 
there  may  be  appointed,  if  convenient,  a  "  committee  of 
prosecution,"  who  shall  conduct  the  whole  course  on  the 
part  of  the  prosecution.  The  members  of  this  committee 
shall  not  be  permitted  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  case. — G. 
A.  R.  xlii.     Repealed,  see  Sec.  286. 

778  The  moderator  and  the  stated  and  permanent 
clerks  of  the  General  Assembly  constitute  a  committee 
to  report  from  year  to  year  on  the  place  of  the  meeting 
of  the  next  ensuing  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  591. 

779  A  committee  can  act  only  when  regularly  assem- 
bled in  its  organized  capacity,  and  not  by  separate  consul- 
tation. 

780  In  case  a  committee  be  not  able  to  agree  on  the 
course  of  action  adopted,  the  minority  may  also  present 
their  views  in  what  is  called  a  "  minority  report,"  which,  if 
adopted,  must  be  as  an  amendment  to,  or  substitute  for,  the 
report  of  the  majority. 

781  The  appointment  of  the  mover,  and  often  the 
seconder,  of  a  proposition  is  customary,  but  not  obligatory  ; 


I40  MANUAL. 

and  when  a  measure  has  been  referred  for  action  to  a  con> 
mittee,  a  majority  at  least  of  those  friendly  to  it  should 
serve  on  the  committee. 

782  A  report  made  by  a  committee  may  be  treated  and 
disposed  of  precisely  like  any  other  proposition,  and  may  be 
amended  in  the  reasoning,  recommendations  or  resolutions 
which  it  contains. 

783  If  the  report  contain  merely  a  statement  of  facts, 
reasoning  or  opinion,  the  question  should  be,  first,  on  its 
acceptance.  If  it  also  conclude  with  resolutions,  recom- 
mendations or  specific  propositions  of  any  kind — the  in- 
troductor}^  part  being  consequently  merged  in  the  conclu- 
sion— the  question  then  should  be  on  agreeing  to  the  leso- 
lutions,  or  on  adopting  the  order  or  other  proposition,  or  on 
passing,  or  coming  to  the  vote  recommended  by  the  com- 
mittee ;  and  the  same  should  be  the  form  of  the  question 
when  the  report  consists  merely  of  resolutions  without  any 
introductory  part. —  Gushing. 

784  Orders  of  the  Day. — When  several  subjects 
are  assigned  for  consideration  the  same  day,  they  are  called 
the  "  orders  of  the  day,"  and  on  the  day  to  which  they  are 
assigned  supersede  all  other  questions  except  for  adjourn- 
ment. 

785  If  the  motion  to  proceed  to  the  consideration  of 
the  orders  of  the  day  be  carried  in  the  affirmative,  they 
must  be  gone  through  with  in  the  order  in  which  they 
stand. 

786  If  the  consideration  of  a  subject  be  fixed  for  a 
particular  hour  of  the  day  named,  it  is  not  a  privileged 
question  until  the  hour  has  arrived  ;  but  if  no  hour  is  fixed, 
the  order  is  for  the  entire  day  and  every  part  of  it. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I4I 

787  Oiaers  of  the  day,  unless  proceeded  with  and 
disposed  of  on  the  day  to  which  they  are  assigned,  fall 
out  of  course,  and  must  be  renewed  for  some  other  day. — 
Gushing. 

788  Reconsideration. — A  question  shall  not  be 
again  called  up  or  reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of 
the  judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the 
consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were  present  at 
the  decision ;  and  unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made 
and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted  with  the  majority. — 
G.  A.  R.  xxiii.     See  Sec.  1255. 

789  No  question  can  be  twice  reconsidered  at  the  same 
session,  neither  is  the  motion  to  reconsider  susceptible  of 
amendment ;  it  is  debatable  or  not  just  as  the  question  to 
be  reconsidered  was  debatable  or  undebatable. 

790  Miscellaneous.  —  Business  left  unfinished  at 
the  last  sitting  is  ordinarily  to  be  taken  up  first. — G.  A. 
R.  xiii. 

791  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not  be 
recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members  pres- 
ent. If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by  a 
rising  vote  without  a  count. 

792  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the  moderator  is  unable 
to  decide  or  a  quorum  rise  to  second  a  call  for  "tellers," 
then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and  the  count  made 
by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles  and  report  to 
the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each  side. — G.  A  R. 
xxvii. 

793  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 


[42  MANUAL. 

take   shall  be  rectified   and  the  moderator   shall  recom' 
mence  taking  the  vote. — G.  A.  R.  xxvi, 

794  If  the  house  shall  pass  the  motion  "  to  vote  on  a 
given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall  thereafter 
be  limited  to  ten  minutes. 

When  the  time  named  shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion 
shall  be  allowed  either  as  explanation  or  as  argument ;  but 
the  moderator  shall  proceed  to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper 
order  all  pending  propositions,  and  also  all  those  of  which 
notice  has  been  given  during  the  discussion. 

795  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess  arrive 
during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the  vote, 
unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case  the 
voting  shall  on  the  reassembling  of  the  house  take  prece- 
dence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished. 

796  Under  this  rule  the  yeas  and  nays  shall  not  be 
called  except  on  the  final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole. 

797  The  motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting  shall  be  put 
without  debate. — G.  A.  R,  xxvi. 

798  All  judicatories  have  the  right  to  sit  on  private 
business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter  of 
pubhc  speculation. — G.  A.  R.  xxxviii. 

799  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private  when- 
ever they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right 
to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "interlocutory  meetings," 
in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together  without  the 
formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judicial  proceed 
ings. — G.  A.  R.  xxxix. 

800  In  judicial  cases  the  results  of  interlocutory  meet- 
ings shall  be  recorded.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1850,  p.  481. 

801  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 43 

capacit),  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  .moderator  solemnly 
to  announce  from  the  chair  that  the  judicatory  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for 
trial,  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  their 
high  character  as  judges  of  a  judicatory  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. — G. 
A.  R.  xl. 

802  The  following  "  General  Rules  for  Judicatories," 
not  having  been  submitted  to  the  Presbyteries,  make  no 
part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  yet 
the  General  Assembly  of  1871,  considering  uniformity  in 
proceedings  in  all  the  subordinate  judicatories  as  greatly 
conducive  to  order  and  despatch  in  business,  having  revised 
and  approved  these  rules,  recommended  them  to  all  the 
lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  for  adoption.  The  rules 
were  amended  by  the  General  Assembhes  of  1885,  1887, 
1896,  and  191 1. 

I.  The  moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at  the 
hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourned,  and  shall 
immediately  call  the  members  to  order,  and  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a  quorum  shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

II.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed  and 
the  moderator  be  absent,  the  last  moderator  present,  being  a 
commissmter,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  member  pres- 
ent, shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  delay  until 
a  new  election. 

HI.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn 
from  time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a 
quorum  to  assemble. 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  at  all  times  to 


144  MANUAL. 

preserve  order,  and  to  endeavor  to  conduct  all  business  be- 
fore the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  carefully  tc 
keep  notes  of  the  several  articles  of  business  which  may  be 
assigned  for  particular  days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time 
appointed. 

VI.  The  moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order  in 
preference  to  other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that 
purpose,  and  shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject  to  an 
appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

VII.  The  moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees  except 
in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide  otherwise. 
In  appointing  the  standing  committees  the  moderator  may 
appoint  a  vice-moderator,  who  may  occupy  the  chair  at  his 
request,  and  otherwise  assist  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties. 

VIII.  When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judicatory, 
the  moderator  shall  vote  with  the  other  members ;  but  he 
shall  not  vote  in  any  other  case  unless  the  judicatory  be 
equally  divided,  when,  if  he  does  not  choose  to  vote,  the 
question  shall  be  lost. 

IX.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall  be 
considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  convene  the  committee,  and  in  case  of  his  absence  or  in- 
ability to  act  the  second-named  member  shall  take  his  place 
and  perform  his  duties. 

X.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  as  soon  as  possible 
after  the  commencement  of  the  sessions  of  every  judicatory, 
to  form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members  present  and  put  the 
same  into  the  hands  of  the  moderator.  And  it  shall  also  be 
the  duty  of  the  clerk,  whenever  any  additional  members  take 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I45 

their  seats,  to  add  their  names  in  their  proper  places  to  the 
said  roll. 

XI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk  immediately  to  file 
all  papers  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read,  with 
proper  endorsements,  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order. 
The  stated  clerk  shall  receive  all  overtures,  memorials  and 
miscellaneous  papers  addressed  to  the  judicatory,  shall  make 
record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to  the  committee  on 
bills  and  overtures  for  appropriate  disposition  or  reference. 
This  committee  shall  have  the  floor  on  the  reassembhng  of 
the  judicatory  after  each  adjournment,  to  report  its  recom- 
mendations as  to  orders  of  business  or  reference  of  papers ; 
and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall  take  precedence  of  the 
orders  of  the  day.  In  1889  this  rule  was  amended  by 
striking  out  "  orders  of  business  "  and  adding  the  following 
words :  "  This  committee  shall  report  the  papers  retained 
by  it,  as  well  as  those  recommended  for  reference  to  other 
committees,  and  no  committee  shall  report  on  matters 
which  have  not  been  referred  to  it  by  tne  judicatory." — 
M.,  129. 

XII.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  presented  at  the  commencement  of  its  session,  and, 
if  requisite,  read  and  corrected. 

XIII.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting  is  ordi- 
narily to  be  taken  up  first. 

X^V.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  aud  aftenvard 
repeated  by  the  moderator  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated ;  and  every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing  if  the 
moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

XV.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second, 
10 


146  MANUAL. 

before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon,  but  not  after- 
ward without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XVI.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided  and  a  question  taken 
on  each  part. 

XVII.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect  to 
the  filling  of  blanks  with  particular  numbers  or  times,  the 
question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest  number 
and  the  longest  time. 

XVIII.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up  business, 
to  adjourn  and  the  call  for  the  previous  question  shall  be 
put  without  debate.  On  questions  of  order,  postponement 
or  commitment  no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once.  On 
all  other  questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but  not 
oftener  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory.    Sec.  1253. 

XIX.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall 
be  received,  unless  to  adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  post- 
pone indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit 
or  to  amend,  which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and  the 
motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. 

XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion  ;  but  a  motion 
to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not  be  in 
order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the 
original  motion.  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amend- 
ment. 

XXI.  A  distincrion  shall  be  observed  between  a  motion 
to  lay  on  the  table  for  the  present  and  a  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  unconditionally — namely,  a  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table  for  the  present  shall  be  taken  without  debate ;  and  if 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I47 

carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place  the 
subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be  taken  up  and  con 
sidered  at  any  subsequent  time.  But  a  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  unconditionally  shall  be  taken  without  debate; 
and  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  it  shall  not  be  in  order  to 
take  up  the  subject  during  the  same  meeting  of  the  judica- 
tory without  a  vote  of  reconsideration. 

XXII.  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form 
— namely,  "Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?"  It 
shall  be  admitted  only  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of 
the  members  present,  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end 
to  all  debate  and  bring  the  body  to  a  direct  vote — first,  on 
a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made) ;  secondly,  if  the  motion  for 
commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amendments; 
and  lastly,  on  the  main  question. 

XXIII.  A  question  shall  not  again  be  called  up  or  re 
considered  at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  at  which 
it  has  been  decided  unless  by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  who  were  present  at  the  decision,  and  unless 
the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  seconded  by  persons 
who  voted  with  the  majority.     See  Sec.  1255. 

XXIV.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  postponed, 
either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question  or  by  a 
motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be  again 
called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  unless 
by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision. 

XXV.  Members  ought  not  without  weighty  reasons  to 
decline  voting,  as  this  practice  might  leave  the  decision  of 
very  interesting  questions  to  a  small  proportion  of  the  judi- 


148  MANUAL. 

catory.     Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  voting,  must 
be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

XXVI.  When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the 
vote,  no  farther  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case  the  mis- 
take shall  be  rectified  and  the  moderator  shall  recommence 
taking  the  vote.  If  the  House  shall  pass  the  motion  to 
"  vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time  named,"  speeches  shall 
thereafter  be  hmited  to  ten  minutes.  When  the  time  named 
shall  arrive,  no  further  discussion  shall  be  allowed,  either  as 
explanation  or  argument,  but  the  moderator  shall  proceed 
to  put  to  vote  in  their  proper  order  all  pending  propositions, 
and  also  all  those  of  which  notice  has  been  given  during 
the  discussion.  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess 
arrive  during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the 
vote  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn,  in  which  case 
the  voting  shall,  on  the  reassembling  of  the  House,  take  pre- 
cedence of  all  other  business  till  it  is  finished.  Under  this 
rule  the  "  yeas  and  nays  "  shall  not  be  called  except  on  the 
final  motion  to  adopt  as  a  whole.  This  motion  to  fix  a  time 
for  voting  shall  be  put  without  debate. 

XXVII.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not 
be  recorded  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members 
present.  If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by 
a  rising  vote,  without  a  count.  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the 
moderator  is  unable  to  decide,  or  if  a  quorum  rise  to  secoiid 
a  call  for  "  tellers,"  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising  and 
the  count  made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the  aisles 
and  report  to  the  moderator  the  number  voting  on  each  side. 

XXVI II.  No  member  in  the  course  of  debate  shall  be 
allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 49 

XXIX.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first.  In  the  discussion  of  all  mat- 
ters where  the  sentiment  of  the  House  is  divided,  it  is  propei 
that  the  floor  should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  repre- 
senting the  different  sides  of  the  question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judica- 
tory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  excepted 
who  may  be  speaking. 

XXXI.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-mem- 
bers, and  especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  re- 
spect. 

XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted  unless  he  be 
out  of  order  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcdng  mistakes  or 
misrepresentations. 

XXXIII.  Without  express  permission  no  member  of  a 
judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in  pri- 
vate conversation  ;  nor  shall  members  address  one  another, 
nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  moderator. 

XXXIV.  It  is  indispensable  that  members  of  ecclesias- 
tical judicatories  maintain  great  gravity  and  dignity  while 
judicially  convened ;  that  they  attend  closely  in  theu* 
spee(5hes  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and  avoid 
prolix  and  desultory  harangues;  and  when  they  deviate 
from  the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the 
duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

XXXV.  If  any  member  act  in  any  respect  in  a  dis- 
orderly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member, 
and  the  duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 


150  MANUAL. 

XXXVI.  If  any  member  consider  himself  aggrieveu  by 
a  decision  of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to  appeal 
to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. 

XXXVII.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to 
return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

XXXVIII.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  private 
on  business  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter 
of  pubhc  speculation. 

XXXIX.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private 
whenever  they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have 
a  right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "interlocutory 
meetings,"  in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together 
without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in  judi- 
cial proceedings. 

XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to 
announce  from  the  chair  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to 
the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high 
character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. 

XLI.  In  all  cases  before  a  judicatory  where  there  is  an 
accuser  or  prosecutor,  it  is  expedient  that  there  be  a  com- 
mittee of  the  judicatory  appointed  (provided  the  number  of 
members  be  sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience), 
who  shall  be  called  the  "judicial  committee,"  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the  whole  or- 
der of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this  committee  shall  be 
entitled,  notwithstanding  their  performance  of  this  duty, 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  151 

to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause  as  members  of  the  judicatory. 
See  Sec.  1 129. 

XLII.  The  permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory  shall 
have  the  rights  of  corresponding  members  in  matters 
touching  their  several  offices. 

XLIII.  The  moderator  of  every  judicatory  above  the 
church  Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition 
to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or 
hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  benediction. 

XLIV.  Rule  44  deals  with  notices  of  appeals  and  com- 
plaints to  the  General  Assembly.  Clerks  of  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  are  directed  to  notify  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the 
General  Assembly  twenty  days  before  the  meeting  of  the 
Assembly.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  is  then  to 
notify  the  Chairman  of  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commis- 
sion.— M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  449-b. 

XLV.   For  Rule  45,  see  Sec.  1254. 

803  Ruling  Elders. — Ruling  elders  are  properly 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  chosen  by  them  for  the 
purpose  of  exercising  government  and  discipline,  in  con- 
junction with  pastors  or  ministers. — F.  G.,  chap.  v. 

804  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in 
use  in  that  congregation.  But  in  all  cases  the  persons 
elecfed  must  be  male  members  in  full  communion  in  the 
chufv-h  m  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. — F.  G. 
xiii.  sec.  ii. 

805  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder,  he  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following 
manner : 

After  sermon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  man< 
ner  the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office,  together  with  the 


152  MANUAL. 

character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be  ful- 
filled by  the  officer-elect.  Having  done  this,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation, 
the  following  questions — viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruhng  elder  in  this  con- 
gregation, and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof  ? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity 
of  the  church  ? 

806  The  elder  having  answered  these  questions  in  the 
affirmative,  the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of 
the  church  the  following  question — viz. : 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder,  and  do  you  promise 
to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement  and  obedience 
in  the  Lord  to  which  his  office,  according  to  the  word  of 
God  and  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  entitles  him  ? 

807  The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this 
question  in  the  affirmative  by  holding  up  their  right  hands, 
the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate  by 
prayer  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  shall  give  to  him 
and  to  the  congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occa 
sion. — F.  G.,  chap,  xiii  sec.  iv. 


LAPV  AND    USAGE.  1 53 

[The  imposition  of  hands  in  ordination  is  in  accordance 
with  apostolic  example,  and  is  lawful  and  proper ;  its  use, 
however,  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  Session  of  each 
church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  P-  405-] 

808  Where  there  is  an  existing  Session  it  is  proper 
that  the  members  of  that  body,  at  the  close  of  the  serv- 
ice and  in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  take  the  newly 
ordained  elder  by  the  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  pur- 
pose "  We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  of  this  office  with  us." — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  v. 

809  The  office  of  ruling  elder  is  perpetual  and  cannot 
be  laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of 
the  office  but  by  deposition.  Yet  an  elder  may  become  by 
age  or  infirmity  incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his 
office,  or  he  may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy 
nor  immorality,  become  unacceptable  in  his  official  capac- 
ity to  a  majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs. 
In  either  of  these  cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with 
respect  to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  elder. — F,  G., 
chap.  xiii.  sec.  vi. 

810  Whenever  a  ruling  elder,  from  either  of  these 
causes  or  fi-om  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be 
incapable  of  serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session 
shall  take  order  on  the  subject  and  state  the  fact,  together 
with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records ;  provided  always, 
that  nothing  of  this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concur- 
rence of  the  individual  in  question  unless  by  the  advice  of 
Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  vii. 

811  If  any  particular  church  by  a  vote  of  members  in 
full  communion  shall  prefer  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  lim- 
ited time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done  j 


1 54  MANUAL. 

provided,  the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years  and 
the  Session  be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one  of 
which  only  shall  be  elected  every  year ;  and  provided, 
that  elders,  once  ordained,  shall  not  be  divested  of  the 
office  when  they  are  not  re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled 
to  represent  that  particular  church  in  the  higher  judica- 
tories when  appointed  by  the  Session  or  the  Presbytery. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xiii.  sec.  viii. 

812  If  in  the  introduction  of  the  time  service  it  be 
necessary  to  elect  one  or  more  classes  for  less  than  three 
years,  so  as  ultimately  to  make  the  classes  three  and  the 
term  of  service  three  years,  it  is  lawful  to  do  so. — M,  G.  A. 
1891,  p.  106. 

813  While,  according  to  our  Form  of  Government, 
chap.  ii.  sec.  iv.,  congregations  for  religious  worship  may 
be  formed  where  there  may  not  be  suitable  persons  to  serve 
as  ruling  elders,  the  eldership  is  essential  to  the  existence 
of  a  Presbyterian  church. — M.  G.  A.  1833,  p.  404. 

814  An  ordained  minister  cannot  sustain  the  relation 
of  ruling  elder,  although  in  exceptional  cases,  on  foreign- 
missionary  ground,  it  may  be  expedient  for  him  to  perform 
temporarily  the  functions  of  the  office  without  having  been 
specially  set  apart  to  it. — M.  G.  A.  1871,  p.  546. 

815  A  meeting  for  the  election  of  ruling  elders  can  be 
called  regularly  only  by  the-  Session  or  by  authority  of  some 
higher  judicatoi-y. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  320. 

816  Should  a  Session  refuse  to  call  such  a  meeting, 
redress  is  to  be  sought  by  those  feeling  aggrieved  in  com- 
plaint to  the  Presbytery.— M.  G.  A.  1822,  p.  49. 

817  In  a  meeting  called  for  the  election  of  ruling 
elders  the  pastor  is  moderator  ex  officio.     Where  there  is 


LAW  AND    USA G E.  1 5 5 

no  settled  pastor  the  moderator  of  the  Session  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery  shall  preside. — M.  G.  A.  iS86,  p.  26. 

818  Only  communicants,  without  regard  to  age,  shall 
be  allowed  to  vote  for  ruling  elders. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1855, 
p.  299;  N.  S.  1859,  P-  i8- 

819  An  elder-elect  is  not  a  member  of  the  Session, 
nor  can  he  sit  in  a  judicial  case  unless  he  be  ordained. — 
M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1868.  p.  58. 

820  When  an  elder  is  re-elected  under  the  limited-tern- 
service,  he  should  be  reinstalled. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  98. 

821  Elders  elected  under  the  hmited-term  service 
shall  not  be  elected  for  a  longer  or  shorter  term  than 
three  years. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  P-  IH* 

822  In  home-missionary  churches,  when,  from  neces- 
sity, there  can  be  but  one  elder  for  the  time  being,  he  may 
be  elected  for  three  years,  and  re-elected  at  the  end  of  that 
term ;  and  the  division  into  classes,  as  provided  in  chap, 
xiii.  sec.  viii.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  shall  take  place 
as  the  Session  can  be  increased  in  number. — M.  G.  A. 
1883.  p.  626. 

823  If  a  member  of  Session  be  unacceptable  and  the 
matter  cannot  be  arranged  by  consent,  the  proper  step  is  to 
memoriahze  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1867,  p.  369. 

824  When  the  exigency  of  the  case  may  require,  tho 
Presbytery  may,  according  to  chap.  x.  sec.  viii.,  declare  that 
an  elder  shall  cease  to  act. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1869,  p.  924. 

825  A  faithful  acceptance  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  is 
required  of  those  who  accept  office  in  our  churches,  and 
elders  who  cannot  acquiesce  in  the  decisions  of  the  superior 
judicatories  should  resign. — M,  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  98,  99- 
F.  D.  p.  349. 


156  MANUAL. 

826  Where  there  is  only  one  elder,  and  when,  for  anj 
reason,  it  is  impracticable  to  have  more,  one  elder  and  a 
minister  may  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business,  including  judicial  business. — M.  G.  A.  1836, 
p.  263. 

827  An  elder  cannot  be  invited  to  sit  as  a  correspond- 
ing member  of  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  48. 

828  Jurisdiction  in  relation  to  ruling  elders  pertains  to 
the  Session.— B.  D.  19,  47. 

829  An  elder,  restored  after  suspension  from  office 
only,  need  not  be  re-elected  by  the  congregation. — M.  G. 
A.  1893,  p.  151. 

830  An  elder  receiving  a  certificate  of  dismission  is 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session  (but  shall  not 
dehberate  or  vote  in  a  church-meeting  nor  exercise  the 
functions  of  his  office)  until  he  has  become  a  member  of 
the  church  to  which  he  is  recommended  or  of  some  other 
evangelical  church. — B.  D.  109. 

831  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from 
its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he 
shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  func- 
tions of  his  office  previously  held  by  him  in  the  church. 
— B.  D.  109. 

832  The  resignation  of  an  elder  should  be  made  to  the 
Session,  and  it  will  take  effect  when  accepted. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  626. 

833  Sabbath- Day. — For  deliverances  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  on  the  Sabbath,  see,  in  full,  P,  D.  pp.  759-767. 

834  Among  the  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly 
may  be  found — 

I.  Recommending  petitions  to  Congress  against  carry 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5  7 

ing  and  distributing  the  mails  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A 
1815,  p.  597. 

2.  Enjoining  discipline  for  its  desecration^ — M.  G.  A 
1828,  p.  242. 

3.  Against  traveling  on  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A.  1874, 
pp.  79.  80. 

4.  Against  the  opening  of  art-galleries,  libraries  and 
places  of  amusement. — M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  71. 

5.  Against  the  buying  and  reading  of  secular  newspa- 
pers.— M.  G,  A.  1880,  p.  76.      See  Sec.  1264. 

6.  Recommending  the  use  of  the  scriptural  designations 
"Sabbath,"  "  Lord's  day." — M.  G.  A.  1876,  pp.  70,  71. 

835  Sabbath-Schools.— The  following  deliver- 
ances relating  to  Sabbath-schools  have  been  made  by  the 
General  Assembly: 

I.  All  Sabbath-schools  shall  be  under  the  direction,  and 
subject  to  the  control,  of  pastors  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A, 
1879,  p.  558;  i88i,p.  555. 

2.  Recommending  to  Sessions  the  appointment  of  super- 
intendents and  a  careful  oversight  of  all  matters  pertaining 
tc  the  work  of  Sabbath-schools. — M.  G.  A.  1882,  pp.  48,  49. 

3.  Admonishing  against  making  instruction  in  the  Sab 
bath-school  a  substitute  for  home-instruction. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S 
1840,  p.  310. 

4.  Enjoining  the  use  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  as  a  text 
book.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1854,  p.  30;  N.  S.  1866,  p.  278. 

5.  Recommending  that  each  church  defray  the  expenses 
of  its  own  Sabbath-school  as  a  part  of  its  own  current 
expenses,  and  that  the  children  be  educated  to  make  their 
offerings  directly  and  intelligently  to  the  benevolent  work 
of  the  Church.— M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  122, 


158  MANUAL. 

836  Session, — The  church  Session  consists  of  the 
pastor  or  pastors  and  the  ruhng  elders  of  a  particular  con 
gregation. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  1. 

837  A  special  Session  of  ruling  elders  of  neighboring 
churches  to  obviate  delays  for  want  of  quorums  is  uncon- 
stitutional.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  i860,  p.  28. 

838  Of  the  Session,  two  elders,  if  there  be  as  many  in 
the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be  necessary  to  con- 
stitute a  quorum. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  ii. 

839  A  Session  in  which  there  is  but  one  elder,  or  in 
which  an  elder  refuses  to  act  and  has  left  the  church,  is  com- 
petent to  transact  all  sessional  acts. — M.  G.  A.  1888,  p.  109. 

840  Official  acts  of  Session  can  be  performed  only 
when  it  is  regularly  convened ;  and  when  thus  convened, 
the  Session  should  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer,  ex- 
cept that  the  opening  prayer  may  properly  be  omitted  after 
a  divine  service. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  113. 

841  The  omission  of  prayer,  however,  cannot  be  made 
a  matter  of  exception  by  the  Presbytery. — See  Sec.  415. 

842  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  always  be 
the  moderator  of  the  Session,  except  when,  for  prudential 
reasons,  it  may  appear  advisable  that  some  other  minister 
should  be  invited  to  preside,  in  which  case  the  pastor  may, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  Session,  invite  such  minister 
as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery,  to 
preside  in  that  case.  The  same  expedient  may  be  adopted 
in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence  of  the  pastor. — F.  G., 
chap.  ix.  sec.  iii. 

When  not  presiding  for  the  above-stated  reason,  the 
pastor  is  a  member  of  the  Session  and  may  act  as  prose- 
cutor in  a  trial. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  47. 


LA  W  AND    USA  GE.  1 5  9 

843  It  is  expedient,  at  t-ery  meeting  of  the  Session, 
more  especially  when  constituied  for  judicial  business,  that 
there  be  a  presiding  minister.  When,  therefore,  a  church 
is  without  a  pastor,  the  moderator  of  the  Session  shall  be 
either  the  minister  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the  Pres- 
bytery or  one  invited  by  the  Session  to  preside  on  a  par- ' 
ticular  occasion.  But  where  it  is  impracticable,  without  great 
inconvenience,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  such  a  mod- 
erator, the  Session  may  proceed  without  it. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix. 
sec.  iv. 

844  There  is  no  provision  for  inviting  any  ministei 
not  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery  to  preside  at  a  meet 
ing  of  the  Session ;  and  as  to  the  impracticability,  in  the 
absence  of  a  settled  pastor,  to  procure  the  attendance  of  a 
minister  to  preside,  the  Session,  under  its  responsibility  to 
the  Presbytery,  must  be  the  judge. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869, 
p.  271. 

845  Nor  is  there  any  constitutional  provision  for  a 
minister  not  belonging  to  our  Church  to  moderate  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1869,  p.  271. 

846  Nor  is  a  pastor-elect,  by  virtue  of  the  call  in  prog- 
ress, the  moderator  of  the  Session,  but  he  may  act  as  such, 
if  a  member  of  the  same  Presbytery,  by  invitation  of  the 
Session  or  by  appointment  of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A. 
1880,  p.  45. 

847  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or  more 
pastors  they  shall,  when  present,  alternately  preside  in  the 
Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  v. 

848  The  church  Session  is  charged  with  maintaining 
the  spiritual  government  of  the  congregation.  For  this 
purpose  they  have  power — i.  To  inquire  into  the  knowl- 


l6o  MANUAL. 

edge  and  Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  c  hurch ; 
2.  To  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses,  bein<j  mem- 
bers of  their  own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other  wit- 
nesses, where  it  may  be  necessary,  to  bring  the  process  to 
issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend ;  3.  To 
receive  members  into  the  church;  4.  To  admonish,  to 
rebuke,  to  suspend  or  to  exclude  from  the  sacraments 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure  ;  5.  To  concert 
the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of 
the  congregations ;  and  6.  To  appoint  delegates  to  the 
higher  judicatories  of  the  Church. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  vi. 

849  To  the  Session  belongs  original  jurisdiction  of 
the  members  and  officers  of  a  particular  church. — B.  D. 
19,  109. 

850  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  Session  are, 
admonition,  rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  comm^union  of  the  church,  and,  in  the 
case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder  meas- 
ures, excommunication. — B.  D.  35. 

851  The  vote  of  the  Session,  with  or  without  an  ac- 
companying public  confession  and  covenant,  is  the  act 
upon  which  membership  depends. — M.  G.  A.  N.  S.  1865, 
pp.  22,  23. 

852  The  Session  has  control  of  the  music  of  the 
church.— M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  115. 

853  The  examination  of  candidates  for  membership 
should  always  be  in  the  presence  of  the  Session,  except  in 
special  cases  of  sickness  or  other  hindrances,  when  the 
duty  may  be  performed  by  a  committee  under  direction 
of  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.  1885,  p.  638. 

854  As  regards  the  church-building,  Sabbath-school 


LA ^  AND    USAGE.  l6l 

and  lecture-room,  the  use  of  either  can  be  granted  only 
with  the  consent  of  the  Session.— M.  G.  A.  1874,  p.  84. 

855  For  the  powers  of  the  Session  when  the  church 
is  vacant  and  in  the  settlement  of  a  pastor,  see  Form  of 
Government,  chap.  xv.  sees,  i.,  ii. ;  chap.  xxi. 

856  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  Session 
when  he  may  judge  it  requisite,  and  he  shall  always  con- 
vene them  when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the 
elders.  The  Session  shall  also  convene  when  directed  to 
do  so  by  the  Presbytery.— F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  viii, 

857  Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, which  record  shall  be  at  least  once  in  every  year 
submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap. 
ix.  sec.  ix. 

858  All  proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported 
to,  and  reviewed  by,  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incor- 
porated with  its  records. — B.  D.  72. 

859  A  Session  can  receive  members  only  in  the  organ- 
ization of  which  it  is  the  governing  body. — M.  G.  A.  1893, 
p.  86. 

860  Sessions  are  enjoined,  when  practicable,  to  hold 
monthly  meetings. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  132. 

861  Also  to  appoint  a  standing  committee  on  system- 
atic beneficence. — M.  G.  A.  1892,  p.  195. 

862  It  is  important  that  every  church  Session  keep  a 
fair  register  of  marriages,  of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the 
birth  of  the  individuals  baptized,  of  baptized  persons  ad- 
mitted to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  deaths  and  othei 
removals  of  church-members. — F.  G.,  chap.  ix.  sec.  x. 

863  Each  Session  shall  keep  a  roll  of  members  who 
have  removed  out  of  the  bounds  of  the  congregation  with- 

11 


1 62  MANUAL. 

out  obtaining  a  certificate  of  dismission,  and  have,  after 
being  advised,  refused  to  apply  for  such  certificate.  This 
roll  shall  state  the  relation  of  each  to  the  church,  and  such 
members  shall  be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session. 
— B.  D.  50. 

864  The  names  of  ordained  ministers  ought  not  to  be 
enrolled  as  members  of  the  church  they  serve. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1843,  p.  176.    See,  also.  Sees.  999-1018,  1276-1282. 

865  Standards,  The.— What  they  embrace.— See 
under  Constitution,  Sec.  223. 

866  How  amended.— See  under  Amendments,  Sec. 
224. 

867  Synod. — As  a  Presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the 
bishops  and  elders  within  a  certain  district,  so  a  Synod  is  a 
convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders  within  a  larger  dis- 
trict, including  at  least  three  Presbyteries — F.  G.,  chap.  xi. 
sec.  i. 

868  The  Synod  may  be  composed,  at  its  option,  with 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presbyteries,  either  of  all 
the  bishops  and  an  elder  from  each  congregation  in  its  dis- 
trict, with  the  same  modifications  as  in  the  Presbytery,  or 
of  equal  delegations  of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries  on  a  basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in  like 
manner  by  the  Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries. — F.  G., 
chap.  xi.  sec.  i. ;  M.  G.  A.  1882,  p.  97. 

869  Any  seven  ministers  belonging  to  the  Synod  who 
shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  as 
many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall  be  a  quorum  to 
transact  synodical  business  ;  provided  not  more  than  three 
of  the  said  ministers  belong  to  one  Presbytery. — F.  G.,  chap, 
xi.  sec.  ii. 

870  According  to  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  that 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 63 

'•  ministers  are  not  only  preachers  and  administrators  of 
sealing  ordinances,  but  also  ruling  elders  in  the  very  nature 
of  their  office,"  a  quorum  may  consist  wholly  of  ministers. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1844,  p.  370. 

871  A  moderator  cannot  change  the  time  of  meeting 
of  a  Synod  ;  this  must  be  done  by  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A. 
O.  S.  1848.  p.  36;  N.  S.  1854,  p.  500. 

872  Whenever,  from  any  cause,  it  shall  be  necessary 
to  change  the  place  of  the  regularly-appointed  meeting  of 
a  Synod,  the  stated  clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  stated 
clerks  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  its  Presbyteries,  be  au- 
thorized to  secure  another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue 
his  official  call  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  accordingly.— 
M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  78. 

.  873  According  to  chap.  xix.  sec.  ii.  of  the  Form  of 
Government,  a  Synod  may  hold  3.  pro  re  nata  meeting. — 
M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  118. 

874  Synods  shall  not  hold  sessions  on  the  Sabbath. — 
M.  G.  A.  1834.  p.  445. 

875  The  same  rule  as  to  corresponding  members 
which  was  laid  down  with  respect  to  the  Presbytery  shaU 
apply  to  the  Synod. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iii. 

876  The  Synod  has  power:  i.  To  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals  regularly  brought  up  from  the  Presbyteries, 
provided  that  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases  the  Synod  shall 
have  power  to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the 
Book  of  Disciphne ;  2.  To  decide  on  all  references  made 
to  them,  its  decision  on  appeals,  complaints  and  references 
which  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church  being  final ;  3.  To  review  the  records  of  Presby- 


164  MANUAL, 

teries  and  approve  or  censure  them ;  4.  To  redress  what- 
ever has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  contrary  to  order ;  5.  To 
take  effectual  care  that  Presbyteries  observe  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church  ;  6.  To  erect  new  Presbyteries  and  unite  or 
divide  those  which  were  before  erected;  7.  Generally  to 
take  such  order  with  respect  to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions 
and  people  under  their  care  as  may  be  in  conformity  with 
the  word  of  God  and  the  established  rules,  and  which  tend 
to  promote  the  edification  of  the  Church ;  8.  And,  finally, 
to  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  for  their  adoption  such 
measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  Church. 
— F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  iv.    See  Sees.  1288-1291. 

877  The  Synod  has  appellate,  but  not  original,  juris- 
diction.— B.  D.  19. 

878  It  has  jurisdiction  over  the  members  of  an  ex- 
tinct Presbytery,  may  transfer  them  to  any  Presbytery 
within  its  bounds,  and  also  may  determine  any  case  of 
discipline  begun  by  the  Presbytery  and  not  concluded. — 
B.  D.  113. 

879  The  Synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in  each 
year ;  at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon  shall  be  delivered 
by  the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  some  other 
member ;  and  every  particular  session  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. — F.  G.,  chap.  xi.  sec.  v. 

880  Exceptions  have  been  taken  to  the  records  of  Synod 
which  did  not  record  the  fact  that  a  sermon  was  preached 
at  the  opening  session. — 1827,  p.  205  ;  O.  S.  1856,  p.  520. 

881  Also  to  the  omission  of  opening  and  closing  with 
prayer.— M.  G.  A.  1872,  p.  68. 

882  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  keep  full  and 
fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit  them  annually  to 


LAW  A  AD    USAGE.  1 65 

the  inspection  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to 
the  Assembly  the  number  of  its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the 
members  and  alterations  of  the  Presbyteries. — F.  G.,  chap. 
xi.  sec.  vi. 

883  The  General  Assembly  has  decided  that  absentees 
from  meetings  of  Synod  must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1882, 
p.  94. 

884  And  be  called  to  answer. — M.  G.  A.  1873,  P-  506- 

885  That  judicial  cases  must  be  described. — M.  G.  A. 
1883,  p.  688. 

886  And  reasons  for  decision  on  them  be  recorded. 
— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1861,  p.  315. 

887  That  papers  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A, 
1S84,  p.  116. 

888  That  resolutions  adopted  must  be  recorded. — M. 
G.  A.  O.  S.  1861,  p.  315. 

889  That  the  Narrative  on  the  State  of  Religion  must 
be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  p.  91. 

890  That  records  must  be  presented  annually. — M.  G. 
A.  1872,  p.  68. 

891  And  that  they  shall  be  kept  without  abbreviations. 
-M.  G.  A,  1883,  p.  688. 

892  And  that  they  shall  be  read  and  approved  before 
adjournment. — M.  G.  A.  1884,  p.  116. 

893  And  be  attested  by  the  stated  clerk. — M.  G.  A. 
N.  S.  1862,  p.  28. 

894  Synodical  records  may  be  kept  in  printed  fonn, 
provided,  i.  That  such  printed  minutes  be  complete  and 
accurate  in  all  details ;  2.  That  they  be  uniform  as  to  size 
of  page  with  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly ;  3.  That  the 
copy  submitted  by  each  Synod  to  the  Assembly  for  review 


1 66  MANUAL. 

be  attested  by  the  certificate  of  the  stated  clerk  in  writing, 
and  that  blank  pages  be  left  at  the  end  for  recording  any 
exceptions  that  may  be  taken ;  4.  That  at  least  two  addi- 
tional copies  of  each  and  every  issue  be  transmitted  to  the 
stated  clerk  of  the  Assembly,  and  two  deposited  in  the 
library  of  the  Presbyterian    Historical  Society. — M.  G.  A. 

1884.  p.  75. 

895  The  same  principle  of  action  in  regard  to  keeping 
records  applies  to  all  our  judicatories. — M.  G.  A..  1889, 
p.  lOI. 

896  The  Synod  shall  make  a  special  record  of  all 
judicial  decisions  and  send  it  up  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G. 
A.  1885,  p.  662. 

897  The  Synod  shall  also  send  up  to  the  Assembly  a 
report  on  systematic  beneficence. — M.  G.  A.  1879,  PP-  ^22, 
623. 

898  Also  a  report  on  temperance. — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p. 
256. 

899  Temperance. — The  uniform  testimony  of  the 
General  Assembly  on  this  subject  has  been  condemnatory 
of  the  use,  manufacture  and  traffic  in  ardent  spirits,  and  in 
favor  of  total  abstinence  from  them  as  a  beverage. 

900  In  1818,  1865,  O.  S.,  1866  N.  S-,  1877  (P-  558),  de- 
liverances were  made  to  the  effect  "  that  total  abstinence 
from  all  intoxicating  drinks  as  a  beverage  is  demanded 
from  every  Christian  by  the  condition  of  society,  the  purity 
of  the  Church  and  the  word  of  God." 

901  In  1830  the  Assembly,  while  disclaiming  to  en- 
croach upon  the  rights  of  private  judgment,  expressed  its 
very  deep  regret  that  any  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
should  at  the  present  day,  and  under  existing  circumstances. 


LAW  A  ND    USA  GE.  1 6/ 

feel  themselves  at  liberty  to  manufacture,  vend  or  use  ardent 
spirits. — M.  G.  A.  1830,  p.  298. 

902  In  1877,  Sessions  were  called  upon  "to  guard 
carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing  to  admit  to 
membership  or  to  retain  those  within  her  pale  who  are  en- 
gaged in  the  manufacture  or  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  as 
a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  livelihood  from  this  sinful 
traffic."— M.  G.  A.  1877,  p.  558. 

903  In  1880  the  Assembly  reiterated  the  judgments  of 
former  Assemblies  on  the  subject,  and  against  the  renting 
of  one's  property  knowingly  for  such  manufacture  and  sale. 

-M.  G.  A.  1880,  p.  75. 

904  Similar  testimony  was  borne  in  1883,  in  which  the 
Assembly  declared  •'  that,  in  view  of  the  evils  wrought  by 
this  scourge  of  our  race,  the  Assembly  would  hail  with  ac- 
clamations of  joy  and  thanksgiving  the  utter  extermina- 
tion of  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage  by 
the  power  of  Christian  conscience,  public  opinion  and  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law." — M.  G.  A.  1883,  p.  656  ;  1884, 
p.  73  ;  1885,  p.  (^6.      See  Sec.  961. 

905  In  1 88 1  the  General  Assembly  appointed  the 
"Permanent  Committee  on  Temperance."  having  for  its 
object  the  quickening  and  union  of  our  Synods  and 
churches  in  suitable  measures  for  promoting  the  temper- 
ance reform. — M.  G.  A.  1881,  p.  537. 

906  By  order  of  the  Assembly,  all  our  church  courts 
are  recommended  to  appoint  a  standing  committee  on  tem- 
perance ;  presbyterial  standing  committees  are  directed  to 
prepare  and  send  to  the  Permanent  Committee  a  distinct 
Temperance  Narrative  on  or  before  the  first  of  April,  the 
same  to  be  incorporated  in  the  report  to  be  made  by  the 


1 68  MANUAL. 

Permanent  Committee  to  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1885, 
p.  667. 

907  In  1887  this  committee  was  reorganized,  with  its 
headquarters  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  when  the  follow- 
ing resolution  was  adopted :  ''Resolved,  That  this  Assembly 
reiterates  and  emphasizes  the  deliverances  of  former  Assem- 
blies in  reference  to  the  sin  of  intemperance,  the  unspeak- 
able evil  and  wrong  of  the  liquor  traffic,  the  use  of  intox- 
icating drinks  as  a  beverage  and  the  duty  of  all  members 
of  our  churches  to  encourage  and  promote  the  cause  of 
temperance  in  every  legitimate  way,  and  especially  by  the 
power  of  personal  influence  and  example,  and  by  the 
strong  arm  of  the  civil  law." — M.  G.  A.  1887,  p.  127. 

go8  In  reaffirming  its  former  testimony  against  the 
liquor  traffic  the  Assembly  recommends  vigorous  efforts  for 
securing  prohibitory  laws  in  all  our  States  and  Territories. 
Its  action,  however,  is  not  to  be  construed  as  the  advocacy 
of  any  particular  political  party. — M.  G.  A.  1890,  p.  83. 

gog  Total  abstinence  from  the  use  of  tobacco  by  our 
ministers,  elders  and  candidates  is  recommended. — M.  G. 
A.  1892,  p.  217. 

910  Theological  Seminaries.— In  the  exercise 
of  its  right  of  veto  vested  in  it  by  the  compact  of  1870 — 
M.,  p.  63 — the  Assembly  disapproved  of  the  appointment 
of  Prof  Briggs,  by  transfer  from  one  chair  to  another,  in  the 
Union  Theological  Seminary  of  New  York. — M.  G.  A.  1891, 
p.  97. 

911  The  above-mentioned  exercise  of  a  veto  power 
was  based  upon  the  following  plan,  as  proposed  by  the 
Directors  of  the  aforesaid  Seminary,  and  adopted  by  the 
Assembly : 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 69 

1.  Accepting  the  offer  so  generously  made  by  the  Direc- 
tors of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York — a 
seminary  independent  hitherto  of  all  direct  ecclesiastical 
control — to  invest  the  General  Assembly  with  the  right  of  a 
veto  in  the  election  of  professors  in  that  institution,  the 
Assembly  would  invite  all  those  theological  seminaries  not 
now  under  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  to  adopt 
at  their  earliest  convenience  the  same  rule  and  method,  to 
the  end  that,  throughout  the  whole  Presbyterian  Church, 
there  may  be  uniform  and  complete  confidence  in  those 
entrusted  with  the  training  of  our  candidates  for  the  min- 
istry. 

2.  That  the  several  Boards  of  Directors  of  those  semi- 
naries which  are  now  under  the  control  of  the  General  As- 
sembly shall  be  authorized  to  elect,  suspend,  and  displace 
the  professors  of  the  seminaries  under  their  care,  subject 
in  all  cases  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  whom 
they  shall  annually  make  a  full  report  of  their  proceedings, 
and  to  whom  their  minutes  shall  be  submitted  whenever 
the  Assembly  shall  require  them  to  be  produced.  These 
Boards  shall  further  be  authorized  to  fix  the  salaries  of  the 
professors,  and  to  fill  their  own  vacancies,  subject  in  all 
cases  to  the  veto  of  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.  1870,  pp.  63, 
148,  149. 

912  In  187 1  the  Assembly  declared  that  the  act  sub- 
jecting the  election  of  a  professor  to  the  veto  of  the  Assem- 
bly is  that  such  election  be  reported  to  the  next  Assembly 
thereafter ;  and  if  not  vetoed  by  that  Assembly  the  election 
shall  be  regarded  as  complete. — M.  G.  A.  p.  581. 

913  In  1892  the  Assembly,  under  the  conviction  that 
the  Church  should  have  control  over  its  theological  seni' 


I/O  MANUAL. 

inaries,  appointed  a  committee  to  take  into  consideration 
the  whole  subject  and  confer  with  the  directors  and  trus- 
tees of  these  institutions.  The  second  report  of  this  com- 
mittee, presented  in  1894,  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly. 
The  first  of  the  resolutions  of  the  report,  while  the  law  for 
seminaries  hereafter  to  be  established  (see  Res.  2),  is  as 
yet  only  tentative  as  to  existing  seminaries  (see  Res.  3). 
The  resolutions  are  as  follows : 

First.  That  each  and  all  the  seminaries  of  the  Church 
be  requested  to  secure  at  the  earliest  moment  practicable, 
such  changes  in  their  charters,  or  amendments  thereto,  as 
will  provide — 

{a)  That  all  their  funds  and  property,  subject  to  the 
terms  and  conditions  of  existing  or  specific  trusts,  shall  be 
declared  to  be  held  by  them  in  trust  for  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  for  the  purposes 
of  theological  education  according  to  the  standards  of  said 
Church,  and  that  no  part  of  the  funds  and  property  so  held 
in  trust  shall  be  used  for  any  other  purpose  than  for  theologi- 
cal education  in  the  doctrines  set  forth  in  the  standards  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

[b)  That  the  election  of  the  trustees,  directors  or  com- 
missioners, or  whatever  the  bodies  governing  the  teaching 
or  property  shall  be  named,  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval 
of  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly,  and  that  no 
election  shall  take  effect  until  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly  ;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  said 
elections  are  reported  for  approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be 
regarded  as  approval  of  said  elections. 

[c]  That  the  election,  appointment  or  transfer  of  all 
professors  and  teachers  in  all  seminaries  shall  be  submitted 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  I7I 

to  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly  for  its  approval, 
and  that  no  such  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall 
take  effect,  nor  shall  any  professor  or  teacher  be  inducted 
into  office  until  his  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall 
have  been  approved  by  the  said  General  Assembly  ;  failure 
of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  the  said  elections,  ap- 
pointments or  transfers  are  reported  for  approval  to  act 
thereon  shall  be  regarded  as  approval  thereof,  and  that  all 
of  said  professors  and  teachers  shall  be  either  ministers  or 
members  in  good  standing  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

[d)  That  in  the  event  of  the  violation  of  any  of  the 
terms  of  said  amendments,  or  the  misuse  or  the  diversion 
of  the  funds  or  property  held  by  them,  then  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  empowered  to  provide  against  such 
violation  of  the  provisions  of  said  charters,  and  for  the 
enforcement  of  the  same,  and  for  the  protection  of  the 
trusts  on  which  said  property  and  funds  are  held,  in  such 
manner,  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or  corporation,  as 
it  may  direct  by  resolution  certified  by  its  clerk,  in  any 
civil  court  having  jurisdiction  over  the  corporations  whose 
charters  are  so  amended. 

Second.  That  all  seminaries  hereafter  established  or 
organized  shall  contain  in  their  charters  the  foregoing  pro- 
visions as  an  essential  part  thereof,  before  they  shall  be 
recognized  as  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Third.  That  the  General  Assembly,  having  adopted  the 
foregoing  resolutions,  shall  appoint  a  committee  of  fifteen 
persons  to  confer  with  the  various  seminaries,  with  a  view 
to  securing  their  approval  of  said  resolutions,   and  their 


1/2  MANUAL. 

consent  to  said  changes  in  their  charters,  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  aiding  them  by  counsel  and  otherwise  in  securing 
the  necessary  changes  and  amendments  to  the  respective 
charters  herein  recommended ;  it  being  understood  that 
the  adoption  of  said  resolutions  is  without  impairment  of 
any  of  the  rights  of  the  General  Assembly,  or  of  said  sem- 
inaries, that  may  have  accrued  by  the  compact  of  1870; 
and  said  committee  to  make  report  to  the  next  General 
Assembly  for  final  action  on  this  whole  subject  by  the 
Assembly,      See  Sec.  962. 

914  The  Assembly  also  enjoined  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion to  aid  such  students  only,  as  may  be  in  attendance 
upon  seminaries  approved  by  the  Assembly. — M.  1893, 
p.  161.     See  Sec.  953. 

gi5  Trustees. — Our  Form  of  Government,  chap, 
vi.,  in  defining  the  duties  of  deacons,  declares  that  "to 
them  may  be  properly  committed  the  management  of  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  church ; "  yet  in  many  of  oui 
churches  these  affairs  are  committed  to  trustees  elected 
by  the  congregation. 

gi6  When,  however,  a  particular  church  commits  the 
management  of  its  temporal  affairs  to  a  board  of  trustees, 
the  greatest  care  should  be  taken  that  the  charter  under 
which  they  are  incorporated  contains  no  provisions  which 
shall  in  any  respect  contravene  the  principles  and  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1838,  p.  26. 

917  Trustees  have  no  control  of  money  collected  for 
the  poor,  which  control  belongs  to  the  deacons ;  nor  of  con- 
tributions made  for  benevolent  objects,  the  control  of  which 
belongs  to  the  Session. — F.  G.,  chap.  vi. ;  D.  W.,  chap.  vi. 

918  It  is   not  competent   for  trustees  to  make  any 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1/3 

change  in  the  salary  of  the  pastor,  which,  being  of  the 
nature  of  a  contract,  can  be  changed  only  with  the  mutual 
consent  of  the  contracting  parties — that  is,  the  pastor  and 
the  congregation — subject,  of  course,  to  review  by  the  Pres- 
bytery. 

gig  When  a  church-edifice  is  held  by  trustees,  the 
legal  title  is  vested  in  them ;  and,  having  the  title,  the  cus- 
tody and  care  of  the  property  pertain  to  them  for  the  uses 
and  purposes  for  which  they  hold  the  trust.  These  uses 
and  purposes  are  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  employment 
of  such  other  means  of  spiritual  improvement  as  may  be 
consistent  with  the  Scriptures  and  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Church ;  to  which  may  be  added  congregational 
meetings  for  business  relating  to  the  church  or  the  corpo- 
ration.—M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

g20  By  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  the  Session  is 
charged  with  the  supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
congregation,  and  this  includes  the  right  to  direct  and  con- 
trol the  use  of  the  building  for  the  purposes  of  worship. — 
M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863,  p.  43. 

g2l  This  being  the  principal  purpose  of  the  trust,  the 
trustees  are  bound  to  respect  the  wishes  and  action  of  the 
Session  as  to  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  house  of  wor- 
ship, and  have  no  legal  right  to  grant  the  use  of  it  for  pur- 
poses which  the  Session  disapprove. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 

p.  44. 

g22  In  1893  the  Assembly  emphasized  its  former  der 
liverances  respecting  the  authority  of  Sessions  and  trustees 
respectively,  and  reaffirmed  the  exclusive  authority  of  the 
Session  over  the  worship  of  the  church,  including  the  music, 
the  use  of  the  church  buildings  and  the  times  and  places 


1/4  MANUAL. 

of  preaching.  This  was  rendered  necessary  by  many  com- 
plaints  against  the  unwarranted  assumption  of  powers  by 
trustees  which  are  plainly  in  conflict  with  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church. — M.,  p.  90. 

923  In  making  the  above  dehverance  the  Assembly 
enjoins  upon  the  churches  loyal  adherence  to  our  Form  of 
Government,  which  provides  that  the  authority  of  the  Session 
over  all  matters  of  worship  is  paramount.  It  also  recom 
mends  that  all  such  questions  be  treated  by  the  Session  with 
Christian  tact  and  courtesy,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  for- 
bearance.— M.,  p.  90. 

924  In  order  to  define  the  true  relation  and  authority 
of  Trustees,  and,  if  possible,  to  adopt  some  plan  by  which 
the  temporal  affairs  of  churches  may  be  so  conducted  as 
to  avoid  conflict  with  the  constitutional  authority  of  the 
Session,  the  whole  matter  was  referred  to  a  committee  for 
careful   consideration. — M.   G.   A.    1892,  p.  52  ;    1893,  pp. 

87-9- 

925  Charters  for  churches  should  carefully  describe 
the  trust  upon  which  property  is  held. — M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  17. 

926  For  the  disposition  of  the  property  of  defunct 
churches,  see  M.  G.  A.  1889,  p.  18. 

927  In  1872  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  Stales 
decided  that  in  the  use  of  the  property  for  all  religious 
services  or  ecclesiastical  purposes  the  trustees  are  under 
the  control  of  the  church  Session.— M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
p.  43;  1872,  p.  181,  Appendix. 

928  In  1874  the  General  Assembly  declared  "  that  the 
Constitution  of  our  Church  charges  the  Session  with  the 
supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  congregation 
and  all  the  services  and  matters  pertainmg  thereto,  and 


LAW  AND    USAGE.  1 75 

that  any  action  by  the  board  of  trustees,  unauthorized  by 
the  congregation,  tending  to  annul!  or  contravene  in  any 
way  such  supervision  and  control  is  illegal  and  void."  At 
the  same  time,  it  decided  "that,  as  regards  the  church- 
building,  the  Sabbath-school  and  lecture-room,  the  trustees 
have  no  right  to  grant  or  to  withhold  the  use  of  either 
against  the  wishes  or  consent  of  the  Session." — M.  G.  A. 
1874.  p.  84. 

929  In  any  case  of  conflict  between  the  trustees  and  the 
Session  the  proper  appeal  is,  first,  to  the  persons  compos- 
ing the  congregation,  to  whom  the  trustees  are  responsible ; 
secondly,  to  the  Presbytery  for  their  advice ;  and  finally, 
if  necessary,  to  the  legal  tribunals. — M.  G.  A.  O.  S.  1863, 
pp.  43,  44;  see  also  P.  D.,  pp.  108-111. 

930  Unitarianism. — For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 

931  Unitarian  baptism  is  invalid. — M.G.A,  1814,  p.  549. 

932  A  Unitarian  minister  shall  not  be  invited  to  the 
privileges  of  a  corresponding  member  in  our  judicatories. 
—M.  G.  A.  1886,  p.  no. 

933  Universalism. — For  testimony  against,  see 
P.  D.,  pp.  219,  220. 

934  Women,  Ministrations  of.— The  General 
Assembly,  in  its  Pastoral  Letter  in  1832,  approved  of  meet- 
ings of  pious  women  by  themselves  for  conversation  and 
prayer,  but  at  the  same  time  declared  that  to  teach  and 
exhort  or  to  lead  in  prayer  in  public  promiscuous  assem- 
blies are  clearly  forbidden  to  women  in  the  holy  oracles. — 
M.  G.  A.  1832,  p.  17Z. 

935  In  1872,  in  answer  to  an  overture  "  for  such  rules 
as  shall  forbid  the  licensing  and  ordaining  of  women  to 


1/6  MANUAL. 

the  gospel  ministry,  and  the  teaching  and  preaching  of 
women  in  our  pulpits,"  the  following  deliverance  was 
adopted:  "That  there  is  no  necessity  for  a  change  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church  touching  this  question,  and  the 
memorialists  are  referred  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Assem- 
bly of  1832,  which  expresses  its  judgment." — M.  G.  A.  1872, 
p.  89. 

936  As  further  expressive  of  its  views  on  the  ministra- 
tions of  women,  the  General  Assembly  in  1878  sustained 
the  decision  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  as  against  the 
appeal  of  Rev.  I.  M.  See,  declaring,  with  the  Synod,  that 
the  Scriptures  "  do  prohibit  the  fulfiUing  by  women  of  the 
offices  of  public  preachers  in  the  regular  assemblies  of  the 
Church." 

937  At  the  same  time,  the  Assembly  find  great  pleas- 
ure in  calling  attention  to  the  enlarging  efforts  and  the  grow> 
ing  influence  of  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  work  committed  to  the  denomination,  and  point  with 
peculiar  satisfaction  and  emphatic  approbation  to  the  noble 
record  to  which  these  %vomen  are  daily  adding  by  theii 
efficiency  and  devotion. — M.  G.  A.  1878,  p.  103. 

938  Sessions  may  appoint  godly  and  competent 
women,  in  full  communion  with  the  Church,  for  such  min- 
istrations to  bodily  and  spiritual  needs  as  may  properly 
come  within  their  sphere.— M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  170. 

939  Participation  by  women  in  assemblies  for  worship 
in  the  church  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  each  Session. — 
M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  114. 

940  Young  People's  Societies. — The  Assem- 
bly emphasizes  the  importance  of  a  loving  oversight  of  our 
young  people,  of  the  need  of  instructing  them  in  the  privi* 


LAW  AA'D    USAGE.  1 77 

leges  and  obligations  of  their  covenant  relations  to  the 
Church,  and  of  giving  special  attention  to  such  organiza- 
tions as  shall  secure  their  culture  and  development. — 
M.  G.  A.  1889,  P-  ^02;  1893.  pp.  124-128.  See  Sec.  1330. 
941  For  model  constitution  of  such  societies,  see 
M.  G.  A.  1893,  p.  127. 
12 


SUPPLEMENT. 

1895-1916. 

By  Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.  D.,  LL.  D., 

Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly. 


942  Absentees  from  Judicatories. — Names  should 
be  reported. — M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  242.  See  also  1-31. 
(See  also  Church  Members.^    ■ 

Anti-Saloon  League.      See  Non-ecclesiasticaL 

943  Appeals. — An  Appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  judi- 
cial case,  by  a  written  representation,  from  an  inferior 
to  a  superior  judicatory,  and  may  be  taken  by  either  of 
the  original  parties  from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower 
judicatory.  These  parties  shall  be  called  Appellant  and 
Appellee.  Final  judgments  in  judicial  cases  shall  be 
subject  to  reversal  and  modification  only  by  appeal,  and 
no  judicatory,  from  whose  final  judgment  an  appeal  shall 
have  been  taken,  shall  be  heard  in  the  appellate  judi- 
catory, further  than  by  the  reading  of  the  dissents,  pro- 
tests, and  written  opinions  of  its  members,  assenting  to 
or  dissenting  from  its  judgments.— B.  D.,  Sec.  94.  See 
also  Item  460,  p.  84. 

944  Amend  and  alter  B.  D.,  Sec.  95,  by  striking 
out  the  words  ' '  or  complaint ' '  in  the  third  line  of  said 
section. 

945  Amend  and  alter  the  last  clause  of  B.  D.,  Sec. 
75,   by  omitting  the  words   "or  complaint,"  so  that  it 

178 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.         lyg 

shall  read  :   Provided,  that  no  judicial  decision  shall  be 
reversed,  unless  regularly  taken  up  on  appeal. 

946  Amend  and  alter  B.  D.,  Sec,  99,  by  striking 
out  Subsection  3,  which  reads  :  Opportunity  shall  be 
given  to  the  members  of  the  judicatory  appealed  from  to 
be  heard. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  158. 

947  Withdrawal  of  charges  by  a  prosecutor  is  not 
subject  to  appeal  or  complaint  by  a  defendant. — M.  G. 
A.,  1896,  p.  128. 

948  Presbytery  is  not  to  vote  on  an  appeal  in  which 
it  is  interested. — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  129. 

949  Reasons  must  be  assigned  for  refusing  to  enter- 
tain an  appeal. — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  95. 

950  Appeals  and  complaints  must  be  tried  by  a  judi- 
catory as  a  whole  when  there  are  not  sufficient  members 
present  to  constitute  a  Judicial  Commission. — M.  G.  A., 
1898,  p.  139. 

951  Appellant  or  complainant  has  ten  full  days  after 
action  taken  within  which  to  enter  an  appeal  or  com- 
plaint.— M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  23. 

952  Appeals  cannot  be  taken  against  obedience  to 
instructions  of  the  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  48. 

953  Judicial  decisions  cannot  be  reversed  by  review 
of  records.— M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  165  ;   B.  D.  75. 

954  Appeals  can  be  dismissed  by  Assembly  because 
cases  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  constitution  of  the 
Church.— M.  G,  A.,  1904,  p.  84. 

955  Judicial  cases  to  be  so  recorded  as  to  clearly  re- 
veal the  nature  of  the  cases  and  the  findings. — M.  G.  A., 
1905,  p.  212. 

956  No  party  to  any  appeal  or  complaint  to  any  supe- 
rior judicatory  shall  circulate,  or  cause  to  be  circulated, 
ar.ong  members  of  said  judicatory,  any  written  or  printed 


l8o  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

arguments  or  briefs  upon  any  matter  in  question,  before 
the  disposition  of  the  question  by  the  judicial  committee 
or  other  body  hearing  the  same,  except  by  request  or 
direction  of  the  committee  or  body  charged  with  the  con- 
sideration thereof. — B.  D.,  Sec.  76  a.  M,  G.  A.,  1911, 
p.  203.      (See  also  Complaints.^ 

957  Assembly  Herald. — This  newspaper,  as  the 
medium  of  communication  between  our  Boards  and  the 
members  of  our  Church,  is  heartily  endorsed  and  its  cir- 
culatioi>  urged. — M.  G.  A.,   1895,  seq. 

958  Baptism. — The  doctrine  of  baptism  is  ade- 
quately set  forth  in  the  Standards,  and  all  interdenomi- 
national intercourse  ought  to  be  regulated  in  accord- 
ance with  it. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  54. 

959  Mode  of  Baptism. — The  Confession  of  Faith, 
chap,  xxviii.,  sec.  iii.,  to  be  accepted  as  final  authority. 
Right  mode,  either  sprinkling  or  pouring. — M.  G.  A., 
1908,  p.  220. 

960  New  chap,  vii.,  D.  W.,  adopted,  M.  G.  A., 
1908,  p.  213.  Simply  a  new  arrangement,  and  was 
amended  M.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  127,  by  inserting  in  the 
baptismal  formula  the  words,   "calling  him  by  name." 

Beneficence.      See  Systematic  Bejieficencc. 

961  Boards  of  the  Church.— Boards  have  such  au- 
thority and  functions  only  as  are  delegated  to  them  by  the 
General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  191. 

962  A  roll  call  by  each  Presbytery  shall  be  made  at 
one  of  its  stated  meetings,  to  ascertain  if  each  church  has, 
contributed  to  each  of  our  Boards,  and  if  not,  why  not. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1 90 1,  p.   86. 

963  Each  Presbytery  is  enjoined  to  inquire  of  the 
churches  under  its  care  if  they  have  taken  collections  for 
the   Boards.     Also  that  reasons   should  be  required  oi 


GENERA^  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895 -191 2.         181 

non-giving  churches  for  their  failure.  This  Assembly 
reaffirms  its  deliverance  made  in  1894,  p.  147,  that  each 
of  its  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  churches  should  give  its 
just  share  of  the  funds  needed  to  prosecute  the  work  of 
the  Boards  of  the  Church  ;  and  that  the  amount  which 
a  Synod,  Presbytery,  or  church  is  able  to  expend  upon 
itself  in  the  erection  of  edifices  and  in  congregational 
expenses  is  a  fair  basis  upon  which  to  estimate  what 
should  be  given  to  benevolent  work  beyond  local  bounds. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  84.  (See  also  Budget,  Systematic 
Beneficence  and   Women.') 

964  Book  of  Common  Worship. — Authorized  to 
be  published,  and  approved  for  voluntary  use. — M.  G. 
A.,  1906,  p,  122. 

965  Budget. — The  Executive  Commission,  in  con- 
ference with  the  Boards,  prepares  an  Annual  Budget  for 
the  work  of  the  Boards, — See  M.  G.  A..  191 2,  p.  ^250. 
The  preparation  and  general  administration  of  the 
Budget  is  primarily  in  the  care  of  the  Joint  Executive 
Committee, — -M.  G.  A.,  1912,  pp,  247,  257. 

966  {ci)  The  Boards. — ^We  recommend  that  finan- 
cial work  in  connection  with  the  Budget,  so  far  as  church 
collections  are  concerned,  should  be  done  through 
Synodical  and  Presbyterial  committees  working  with  the 
Joint  Executive  Committee.  The  Permanent  Agencies 
should  be  responsible,  through  their  own  agents  and 
committees,  for  all  educational  and  inspirational  work. 

967  That  it  is  indispensable  to  the  best  interests  of 
the  life  and  work  of  the  Church  and  to  the  success  of 
the  Budget  Plan,  that  each  Board  should  have  the  fullest 
and  freest  educational  access  to  the  Church,  and  that  it 
would  be  injurious  and  intolerable  to  limit  the  right  or 
duty  of  each  Board,  working  harmoniously  with  all  the 


1 82  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

other  Boards,  to  supply  the  Church  with  the  fullest  in- 
formation about  its  work,  to  carry  on  the  most  effective 
educational  propaganda  in  its  power,  and  to  maintain 
direct  relations  with  the  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  par- 
ticular churches. 

968  That  in  carrying  out  the  Budget  Plan,  the  in- 
tegrity of  the  Presbyterial  Committees  should  be  main- 
tained, so  that  the  Boards  may  continue  to  have  direct 
communication  with  the  churches  through  Committees 
representing  them  severally,  and  that  the  Plan  does  not 
sever  the  existing  financial  relations  of  any  of  the  Boards 
or  Agencies,  with  the  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  Com- 
mittees entrusted  with  their  interests  respectively. — M. 
G.  A.,  1912,  p.  250. 

969  {^)  The  Churches, — That  the  attention  of  the 
churches  is  called  to  the  distinction  between  the  contri- 
butions as  given  in  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  the  contributions  as  given  in  the  official  Reports  of 
the  Boards,  and  to  the  fact  that  the  Budget  is  based  on 
the  latter. 

970  That  the  Sessions  and  Trustees  of  the  churches 
be  asked  to  call  a  joint  meeting,  at  their  convenience, 
to  determine  their  Budget  for  local  support  and  benevo- 
lences for  the  ensuing  year,  in  accordance  with  the  ac- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly  of  191 1,  p.  193. 

971  That  the  Sessions  of  all  our  churches  be  asked 
to  secure  statements  from  their  treasurers  of  all  receipts 
and  disbursements  of  benevolences,  properly  audited, 
prior  to  the  report  of  the  Sessions  to  the  Presbyteries, 
and  that  such  statements  be  made  part  of  the  Minutes 
of  the  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  250. 

972  The  one-budget  should  be  made  only  after  con- 
ference with  all  interests  involved,  should  be  definite  as 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.         183 

to  the  amounts  for  local  support,  for  the  Boards  and 
other  causes,  and  also  as  to  the  amounts  to  be  raised  by 
the  Women's  Societies,  and  other  organizations  of  the 
local  Church. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  261. 

973  Even  in  the  one  budget  system  regard  should 
always  be  had  to  the  preferences  of  individual  sub- 
scribers for  particular  causes. — M.  G.  A.,  19 12,  p. 
261. 

974  That  the  Joint  Executive  Committee  secure 
from  the  Session  of  each  church  the  name  and  address 
of  some  representative  man  in  each  congregation  with 
whom,  as  well  as  the  pastor,  it  may  communicate  on  all 
matters. — M.  G.  A.,   191 2,  p.  250. 

975  ('^O  Special  Appeals. — That  the  General  As- 
sembly counsels  all  of  the  Benevolent  Agencies  of  the 
Church  to  refrain  from  any  special  appeals  for  Church 
offerings  that  will  interfere  with  the  most  complete  opera- 
tion of  the  Budget. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  250. 

976  Candidates. — That  the  most  effectual  measures 
may  be  taken  to  guard  against  the  admission  of  insuffi- 
cient men  into  the  sacred  office,  it  is  recommended  that 
no  candidate,  except  in  extraordinary  cases,  be  licensed, 
unless,  after  his  having  completed  the  usual  course  of 
academical  studies,  he  shall  have  studied  divinity  at  least 
two  years  under  some  approved  divine  or  professor  of 
theology. — F.  G.,  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  vi. 

977  And  no  candidate  shall  receive  hcense  to  preach 
until  he  has  been  under  the  care  of  Presbyter>'  for  at  least 
one  year,  except  in  extraordinary  cases  and  by  consent 
of  three-fourths  of  the  members  of  Presbytery  present. — 
F.  G.,  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  vi.— M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  157. 

978  Form  of  Government,  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  iv., 
amended  by  the  addition  after  the  words    ' '  Sacraments 


1 84  ^CTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

and  Church  Government ' '  of  the  words  following  : 
• '  Provided,  that  if  the  examination  in  theology  be  un- 
satisfactory to  one-fourth  of  the  presbyters  present,  they 
may  demand  a  further  examination,  in  writing,  on  ques- 
tions proposed  by  them,  and  by  the  Presbytery,  questions 
and  answers  to  be  filed  by  the  Presbytery.  In  Heu  of 
examinations  in  Latin,  and  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  the 
Presbytery  shall  have  discretion  to  accept  his  diploma  of 
Bachelor  or  Master  of  Arts.  And  in  order  to  make  trial 
of  his  talents  to  explain  and  vindicate,  and  practically 
to  enforce  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  the  Presbytery 
shall  require  of  him  :  (i)  A  thesis  in  Latin,  or  other 
language,  on  some  common  head  in  divinity  ;  (2)  a 
critical  exercise  in  exegesis  ;  (3)  a  lecture,  or  exposition 
of  several  verses  of  scripture  ;  and  (4)  a  popular  ser- 
mon.— M,  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  197. 

979  Candidates  for  licensure,  in  addition  to  the 
examination  required  by  chap.  xiv. ,  sec.  vi.,  of  F.  G. , 
shall  be  diligently  examined  in  the  English  Bible  ;  and 
shall  be  required  to  exhibit  a  good  knowledge  of  its  con- 
tents, and  of  the  relation  of  its  separate  parts  and  por- 
tions to  each  other. — C.  R.,  No.  2. 

980  Every  applicant  seeking  to  be  taken  under  the 
care  of  Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministr>^  shall 
file  his  application  at  least  three  months  before  the  meet- 
ing of  Presbytery,  addressing  the  same  to  the  Chairman 
of  the  Education  Committee  of  the  Presbytery,  in  the 
care  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  in  order  that  the  Committee 
may  have  ample  time  to  make  a  careful  investigation  of 
his  Christian  character,  physical  and  mental  qualifica- 
tions, and  his  previous  education  ;  and  no  person  shall 
be  received  by  Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry 
who  has  not  been  recommended  by  the  Session  of  the 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.         185 

church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  under  whose  care  he 
shall  have  been  for  a  period  of  at  least  six  months.  And 
no  exception  shall  be  made  to  this  rule  without  a  unani- 
mous vote  of  Presbytery. — C.  R. ,  No.  3. 

981  The  following  recommendation  as  to  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  was  adopted  by  the  General 
Assembly,  viz.: — "That  the  Board  of  Education  is 
hereby  directed  to  prepare  a  blank,  to  be  signed  by  the 
candidate  seeking  aid  from  its  funds,  in  which  applica- 
tion shall  be  set  forth  the  extent  of  his  inability  to 
provide  for  himself  the  necessary  funds  for  his  education. 
It  shall  also  contain  a  pledge  from  him  that  if,  at  any 
time  during  his  course  of  study,  he  should  wish  to 
abandon  the  ministr}-,  or  if  he  ceases  to  adhere  to  the 
Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  if  he  changes 
his  place  of  study  contrary  to  the  direction  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, or  if  he  withdraws  from  connection  with  the 
Church,  he  will  refund  to  the  Board  of  Education  all 
moneys  received  by  him  therefrom.  This  provision 
shall  not  apply  to  those  who,  by  reason  of  ill  health  or 
other  providential  reasons,  are  prevented  from  carrying 
out  their  purpose. " — M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  71. 

982  Parts  of  trial  need  not  be  heard  in  open  Pres- 
bytery— M.  G.  A.,  1 90 1,  p.   166. 

983  That  the  Assembly  commends  the  steps  taken 
by  some  of  the  Presbyteries  for  maintaining  a  more 
vital  relation  with  candidates  under  their  care,  and  a 
closer  supervision  of  their  studies,  and  that  this  Assem- 
bly directs  the  Presbyteries  to  exercise  the  utmost  vigi- 
lance in  all  such  matters. — M.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  62. 

984  Foreign  Mission  Candidates,  Form  of  Gov., 
section  x.,  chapter  xv.,  does  not  include  such. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  195. 


1 86  ACTS  AXD  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

985  Annual  examinations  of  candidates  required,  in 
person  or  by  letter. — C.  R.,  No.  3,  Sec.  2. 

986  Presbyteries  to  satisfy  themselves  that  students 
are  in  hearty  accord  with  Presbyterian  and  Evangelical 
doctrines. — M.  G.  A.,  1909.  p.  165  ;  C.  R. ,  No.  3. 

987  All  candidates  to  be  encouraged  to  pursue  appro- 
priate studies  in  Greek,  and  such  other  studies  as  will  best 
prepare  them  for  their  theological  course. — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  207. 

988  Candidates  for  the  ministry  not  to  preach  before 
middle  year  of  seminary  course. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  92, 
(See  also  Doctrine,  Ordination,  and  Theological  Semi- 
naries?) 

989  Catechism,  Intermediate. — An  intermediate 
catechism,  prepared  by  a  Committee,  was  approved  by 
the  Assembly  in  191 2.  It  is  not  a  substitute  for  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  but  may  be  "  useful  "  not  only  as  a 
form  of  sound  words  for  instruction  in  home  and  Sab- 
bath-school, but  also  as  a  manual  which  pastors  may  use 
in  the  preparation,  of  young  persons  for  membership  in 
the  church. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2.  p.  107. 

990  Church,  Independence  of  the. — The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  recognizes  the  authority  of  the  civil 
courts  in  all  matters  relating  to  property  rights,  and 
submits  to  the  final  decisions  of  the  highest  courts  in 
determining  the  ownership  of  property,  even  when  the 
grounds  of  the  decisions  may  not  be  acceptable. 

According  to  the  relations  between  Church  and  State 
which  have  arisen  and  have  been  maintained  since  the 
adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  which 
are  commonly  summarized  in  the  phrase,  "  The  separa- 
tion of  Church   and  State,"  every  ecclesiastical  organ- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1S93-1912.         187 

ization  does  claim  the  right  to  have  its  decisions 
concerning  its  own  doctrinal  beliefs  and  teachings 
accepted  by  the  civil  courts  as  authoritative,  even  in 
cases  where  the  disposition  of  property  may  be  deter- 
mined by  such  ecclesiastical  decisions. 

The  relations  of  the  Church  and  the  State  in  the 
United  States  have  been  so  harmonious,  and  so  conducive 
to  the  good  of  both  institutions,  since  the  adoption  of  the 
principle  which  asserts  the  supremacy  of  the  civil  courts 
when  acting  within  their  well-defined  sphere,  and  the 
supremacy  of  the  Church  courts  when  acting  within  their 
equally  well-defined  sphere,  that  when  the  civil  courts 
discuss  doctrinal  questions  and  set  aside  or  misapply  the 
decisions  of  Church  courts  on  the  same  doctrinal  ques- 
tions, all  Churches  in  our  country  may  feel  warranted  in 
expressing  alarm  lest  this  benevolent  principle  be  im- 
paired, and  can  rightfully  and  without  discourtesy  to  the 
State  reaffirm  their  independence  in  determining  their 
own  doctrinal  beliefs.— M.  G.  A.,   1909,  p.  175. 

991  The  General  Assembly  declares  that  the  Civil 
Magistrate,  that  is,  the  State,  to  use  the  language  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  may  not  in  the  least  "interfere  in 
matters  of  faith  ' ' ;  and  that  the  separation  of  Church 
and  State,  now  effected  everywhere  in  this  nation;  con- 
joined with  the  full  religious  liberty  accorded  to  every 
American  citizen  as  his  natural  right  ;  in  the  language  of 
the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  involve  "that 
whenever  questions  of  discipline  or  of  faith  or  ecclesias- 
tical rule,  custom,  or  law  have  been  decided  by  the 
highest  Church  judicatories  to  which  the  matter  has  been 
carried,  the  legal  tribunals  must  accept  such  decisions 
as  final,  and  as  binding  on  them  in  their  application  to 
the  case  before  them." — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  212. 


1 88  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

992  Church,  The  Particular. — Churches  trans- 
ferred by  Assembly  from  one  Synod  to  another,  con- 
ditioned on  approval  of  Presbytei-ies  and  Synods  inter- 
ested.— M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  pp.  165,  166. 

993  Property  of  dissolved  church  can  be  taken 
charge  of  by  Trustees  of  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.,  1909, 
p.  rgy. 

994  Presbytery  has  full  power  to  dissolve  a  church 
without  consent  or  request  of  the  members.  M.  G.  A., 
1909,  p.   196. 

995  When  a  church  is  dissolved,  the  fact  should 
be  certified  to  the  Board  of  Church  Erection. — M.  G.  A, 
1901,  p.  58. 

996  Religious  services  in  the  edifice  of  a  dissolved 
church  are  under  the  authority  of  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A,, 
1909,  p.   197. 

997  Union  of  small  churches  recommended. — M.  G. 
A.,  1912,  p.  169. 

998  When  request  for  union  of  congregations  has 
been  determined  by  Presbytery  as  in  order,  and  Presby- 
tery has  acquired  jurisdiction,  then  the  acts  of  Presby- 
tery in  uniting  congregations  are  constitutional  and 
regularly  effected. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  225. 

999  Church  Members. — i.  Reception. — What  evi- 
dence of  standing  is  to  be  deemed  the  equivalent  of  a 
certificate  in  the  case  of  persons  coming  from  denom- 
inations which  do  not  give  certificates  to  a  Presbyterian 
church  ?  It  is  recommended  that,  in  the  absence  of 
satisfactory  testimonials  as  to  church  membership  or  of 
a  personal  knowledge  of  the  piety  and  good  standing 
of  such  persons  in  other  evangelical  churches,  the  appli- 
cant is  to  be  received  on  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  132. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.  189 

1000  The  Sessions  of  our  churches  are  called  upon 
to  guard  carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing 
to  admit  to  membership,  or  to  retain  those  within  its  pale, 
who  are  engaged  in  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxi- 
cating liquors  as  a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  liveli- 
hood from  this  sinful  traffic. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  100; 
1912,  p.  1 18. 

1001  Conditions  of  church  membership  are  a  pro- 
fesssion  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  Him,  followed 
by  baptism. — M.  G.  A.,   191 1,  p.  241. 

1002  Apphcants  to  be  examined  as  to  the  credibility 
of  their  profession  of  faith. — M.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  28. 

1003  Classes  to  be  established  for  the  instruction  of 
candidates  for  church  membership,  etc. — M.  G.  A.,  1912, 
p.  28. 

1004  A  Session  has  the  right  to  refuse  an  applicant 
bearing  a  letter  of  dismissal,  and  is  not  compelled  to  give 
a  reason  for  such  refusal. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.   166. 

1005  Sessions  shall  neither  receive  persons  on  cer- 
tificate from  the  Church  of  Christian  Scientists,  nor  grant 
certificates  of  dismission  to  the  same. — M.  G.  A.,  1898, 
p.  56. 

1006  2.  Admission  to  Full  Covununioii  of  Baptized 
Children. — 

(i)  Children,  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church,  and  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  are  under 
the  inspection  and  government  of  the  Church  ;  and 
are  to  be  taught  to  read  and  repeat  the  Catechism, 
the  Apostles'  Creed,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer.  They  are 
to  be  taught  to  pray,  to  abhor  sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to 
obey  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  when  they  come  to 
years  of  discretion,  if  they  be  free  from  scandal,  appear 
sober  and  steady,  and  to  have  sufficient  knowledge  to 


190  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

discern  the  Lord's  body,  they  ought  to  be  informed  it  is 
their  duty  and  their  privilege  to  come  to  the  Lord's 
Supper. 

1007  (2)  The  years  of  discretion  in  young  Christians 
cannot  be  precisely  fixed.  This  must  be  left  to  the 
prudence  of  the  Session. 

1008  (3)  When  persons  baptized  in  infancy  are  to  be 
admitted  to  full  communion  with  the  Church,  they  shall 
be  examined  as  to  their  knowledge  and  piety,  and  shall 
in  ordinary  cases,  w^ith  the  approval  of  the  Session,  make 
a  public  profession  of  their  faith  in  the  presence  of  the 
congregation. — D.  W. ,  ch.  x.  ;   M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  217. 

1009  3.  Removals. — When  a  communicant  removes 
his  residence  from  a  place  where  he  is  a  member,  the 
pastor,  or,  in  case  of  a  vacancy  in  the  pastorate,  the 
clerk  of  Session  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
shall  at  once  notify  the  pastor  or  clerk  of  the  Session  of 
the  church  into  the  bounds  of  which  he  removes,  of  his 
new  place  of  residence.  Presbyteries,  including  towns 
or  cities  containing  two  or  more  Presbyterian  churches, 
shall  appoint  in  each  of  these  towns  or  cities  a  committee 
on  members  changing  residence,  the  chairman  of  which 
shall  be  a  minister,  and  he  shall  be  indicated  by  a  sign 
or  mark  before  his  name  on  the  roll  of  Presbytery  in  the 
Assembly  Minutes,  and  notices  of  members  removing  to 
that  city  shall  be  sent  to  him,  and  he  shall  turn  over 
these  names  to  the  pastor  of  the  church  nearest  each 
removing  inember's  place  of  residence.  In  cases  of 
uncertainty,  notice  shall  be  sent  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
Presbytery. 

If  the  communicant  shall  fail  to  ask  for  a  regular 
certificate  of  dismission,  within  two  years,  without  giving 
sufficient  reason,  after  correspondence  by   the  Session, 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895- igi 2.         19I 

his  name  shall  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  mem- 
bers, with  the  date  of  the  action,  until  he  shall  satisfy 
the  Session  of  the  propriety  of  his  restoration.  The 
same  action  may  be  taken,  without  correspondence,  in 
the  case  of  those  absent  for  three  years,  whose  residence 
is  unknown  ;  but  in  every  case  definite  action  shall  be 
taken  by  the  Session,  and  the  record  of  it  shall  show 
that  the  Session  has  conformed  with  the  requirements  of 
this  section,  and  shall  state  the  reasons  of  its  action.  In 
all  cases  such  member  shall  continue  subject  to  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Session. — B.  D.,  Sec.  50;  M.  G.  A.,  191 1, 
p.  200. 

1010  Pastors  of  country  churches  to  report  names 
of  church  members  removing  to  the  cities. — M.  G.  A., 
1904,  p.  177. 

1011  Reserve  (suspended)  roll  is  for  non-resident 
members  only,  and  names  should  not  be  entered  on  it 
until  after  the  most  careful  and  earnest  efforts  to  restore 
to  Christian  faithfulness. — M.  G.  A.,   1905,  p.  207. 

1012  Absentee  church  members  when  suspended 
cannot  vote  at  congret^^ational  meetings. — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  75. 

1013  Letters  cannot  be  given  to  suspended  members 
unless  repentant. — M.  G.  A.,  1898.  p.   195. 

1 014  Discipline.  — While  the  power  of  disciplining  for 
dancing  is  clearly  in  hands  of  the  Session,  yet  it  was  not 
the  intention  of  the  Assembly  to  authorize  the  Sessions 
of  our  churches  to  enact  laws,  which  may  be  construed 
as  creating  new  and  unscriptural  conditions  of  church 
membership,  and  we  would  recommend  the  Presbytery 
so  to  advise  the  Session. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  106. 

1015  In  cases  where  a  communicant,  still  residing  in 
the  bounds  of  the  church  and  not  chargeable  with  im- 


192 


ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 


moral  conduct,  shall  persistently  absent  himself  from  the 
ordinances  of  religion  in  tjFie  church,  the  Session,  having 
made  diligent  effort  to  restore  him  to  active  fulfilment  of 
his  membership,  may,  after  one  year  from  the  beginning 
of  such  effort,  and  after  duly  notifying  him  of  its  inten- 
tion, place  his  name  uj^on  the  roll  of  suspended  mem- 
bers, without  further  notice.  If  at  a  later  time  such 
communicant,  his  life  in  the  meanwhile  being  free  from 
scandal,  shall  resume  his  attendance  on  the  ordinances 
of  the  church,  the  Session  shall  restore  his  name  to  the 
active  roll. — B.  D.,  Sec.  51  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  245. 

1016  Persons  continuing  in  the  renting  of  property, 
signing  petitions,  and  endorsing  bonds  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  the  liquor  traffic  are  subject  to  discipline,  if  such 
conduct  is  persistently  continued  after  kindly  admoni- 
tion.— M.  G.  A.,   1906,  p.   194. 

1017  Church  members,  if  resident  in  the  commu- 
nity, cannot  be  suspended  by  resolution  of  Session. — M. 
G.  A.,  1912,  p.  75.  • 

1018  Restored. — Members  whose  names  have  been 
placed  upon  the  reserved  roll,  under  sections  50  and  51 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  in  addition  members  who 
have  been  suspended  as  the  result  of  judicial  process, 
when  restored  to  full  communion,  should  be  included  in 
the  statistical  report  of  Session,  under  the  head  "added 
on  examination, ' '  This  is  the  only  head  under  which 
they  can  at  present  be  placed. 

1019  Church  Societies. — (i)  The  members  of  a 
particular  church  or  particular  churches  may  associate 
together,  and  may  associate  with  themselves  other- regu- 
lar members  of  the  congregation  or  congregations,  under 
regular  forms  of  association,  for  the  conduct  of  a  special 
work  for  missionary  or  other  benevolent  purposes,  or  for 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  i8g5-tgi2.         193 

the  purpose  of  instruction  in  religion  and  development 
in  Christian  nurture. 

1020  (2)  Where  special  organizations  of  the  character 
above  indicated  exist  in  a  particular  church,  they  shall 
be  under  the  immediate  direction,  control,  and  over- 
sight of  the  Session  of  said  church  ;  where  they  cover  the 
territory  included  within  a  Presbytery  or  Synod,  they 
shall  be  responsible  to  the  judicatory  having  jurisdiction  ; 
and  where  they  cover  territory  greater  than  a  Synod,  they 
shaU  be  responsible  to  the  General  Assembly. 

1 02 1  (3)  The  names  or  titles  of  special  organizations 
may  be  chosen  by  themselves,  and  the  organizations  shall 
have  power  to  adopt  each  its  own  Constitution  and  to 
elect  its  own  officers,  subject  always  to  the  powers  of  re- 
view and  control  vested  by  the  Constitution  in  the  several 
judicatories  of  the  Church. 

1022  (4)  Whenever  the  functions  of  the  special  or- 
ganizations shall  include  the  collecting  and  distributing 
of  moneys  for  benevolent  work,  it  shall  be  done  always 
subject  to  the  power  of  oversight  and  direction  vested  by 
the  Constitution  in  the  Session  and  in  the  higher  judica- 
tories.— F.  G.,  Ch.  xxiii.;  J\I.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  164. 

1023  The  approval -of  Andrew  and  Philip  Brother- 
hoods and  of  Boys'  Brigades  is  left  to  pastors  and  Ses- 
sions. In  1899,  the  organizations  were  endorsed  by  the 
Assembly  and  commended  to  the  favorable  considera- 
tion of  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  126  ;   1899,  p.  100. 

1024  Men's  Societies  to  be  organized  by  Sessions. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  213. 

1025  Commissioners  to  General  Assembly. — In 
the  absence  of  both  the  principal  and  alternate  Commis- 
sioners, providentially  prevented,  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbytery  of  Bellefontaine   petitioned  the 

1.' 


194  ^^^^  ^^^  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

General  Assembly  to  seat  the  Rev.  John  W.  Fulton  as  a 
Commissioner  from  the  said  Presbytery,  and  the  petition 
was  granted. — M.   G.   A.,  1899,  pp.  11,  12;    1912,  pp. 

13.  14- 

1026  Alternates  may  be  seated  in  place  of  deceased 
principals. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  168. 

1027  Presbyteries  cannot  frame  rules  making  either 
ministers  or  elders  in  good  standing  ineligible  for  elec- 
tion as  Commissioners. — M.  G.  A.,  1911,  p.  218. 

1028  Commissioners  appointed  by  an  Executive 
Commission  of  Presbytery  were  seated  by  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  28. 

Commissions.  See  Executive  Co?n?msswns  and  Judi- 
cial Cojumissions. 

1029  Committees. — Unordained  men  should  not  be 
appointed  on  the  standing  or  permanent  committees  of 
judicatories. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  145. 

1030  Written  reports  to  be  secured  from  all  Com- 
mittees.— M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  140. 

103 1  Complaints. — B.  D.,  Sec.  84,  altered  so  as  to 
read  :  A  Complaint  is  a  written  representation  by  one  or 
more  persons,  subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  an  inferior  judicatory,  to  the  next  superior  judicatory 
against  a  particular  delinquency,  action,  or  decision  of 
such  inferior  judicatory  in  a  non-judicial  or  administra- 
tive case. 

1032  B.  D.,  Sec.  86,  altered  so  as  to  read  :  When- 
ever a  Complaint  is  entered  in  a  non-judicial  or  admin- 
istrative case  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory  by  at  least 
one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present  when  the 
decision  was  made,  the  execution  of  the  decision  shall 
be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  next 
superior  judicatory. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1 895-1 91 2.         195 

1033  B.  D.,  "Sec.  88,  altered  by  omitting  the  last 
clause  of  the  first  sentence  and  the  whole  of  the  second, 
so  that  it  reads  :  If  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the 
Complaint  is  in  order,  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  pro- 
ceeding to  its  determination  have  been  assigned,  the 
next  step  shall  be  to  read  the  record  of  the  action  com- 
plained of,  and  so  much  of  the  record  of  the  lower  judi- 
catory as  may  be  pertinent ;  then  the  parties  shall  be 
heard,  and  after  that,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to 
consider  and  determine  the  case. 

1034  B.  D.,  Sec.  89,  altered  so  as  to  read:  The 
effect  of  a  Complaint,  in  a  non-judicial  or  administrative 
case,  if  sustained,  may  be  the  reversal,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  of  the  action  or  decision  complained  of.  When  a 
Complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judicatory  shall  be 
directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. 

1035  B.  D.,  Sec.  90,  altered  by  striking  out  the 
words  "in  cases  non-judicial,"  so  that  the  section  reads  : 
The  parties  to  a  Complaint  shall  be  known  respectively 
as  Complainant  and  Respondent — the  latter  being  the 
judicatory  complained  of,  which  should  always  be  repre- 
sented by  one  or  more  of  its  members  appointed  for  that 
purpose,  who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 

1036  B.  D.,  Sec.  92,  altered  so  that  it  reads  :  Either 
of  the  parties  to  a  Complaint  may  complain  to  the  next 
superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  chap,  xi,  sec. 
iv.,  F.  G.  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1902,  pp.   157,   158. 

1037  A  Complaint  against  the  action  of  a  Presbytery 
dissolving  a  Session  must  be  taken  by  the  Session  itself, 
and  not  by  an  individual  member  of  it. — M.  G.  A.,  1896, 

P-  153. 

1038  Complaint  cannot  be  taken  against  the  exercise 
of  discretionary  power. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  73. 


196  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1039  Name  of  complainant  must  be  given, — M.  G. 
A.,  1899,  p.  130. 

1040  Name  of  Presbytery  against  which  complaint 
is  made  must  be  given. — M.  G.  A.,   1899,  p.   130. 

1041  Subject  matter  of  grievance  must  be  indi- 
cated.— M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  130. 

1042  Complainant  cannot  pass  over  next  higher  judi- 
catory.— M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  45.      (See  also  Appeals.) 

1043  Confession  of  Faith. — In  1903,  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  was  revised  by  the  adoption  of  the  following 
amendments  and  alterations,  viz.  : 

I.  The  adoption  of  a  Declaratory  Statement,  defi- 
nitely declaring  that,  While  the  ordination  vow  of  min- 
isters, ruling  elders,  and  deacons,  as  set  forth  in  the 
Form  of  Government,  requires  the  reception  and  adop- 
tion of  the  Confession  of  Faith  only  as  containing  the 
System  of  Doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  never- 
theless, seeing  that  the  desire  has  been  formally  expressed 
for  a  disavowal  by  the  Church  of  certain  inferences  drawn 
from  statements  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  also  for  a 
declaration  of  certain  aspects  of  revealed  truth  which 
appear  at  the  present  time  to  call  for  more  explicit  state- 
ment, therefore  the  Presbyterian  Church  inthe  United 
States  of  America  does  authoritatively  declare  as  follows  : 

1044  First.  With  reference  to  chap.  iii.  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  :  That  concerning  those  who  are  saved  in 
Christ,  the  doctrine  of  God's  eternal  decree  is  held  in 
harmony  with  the  doctrine  of  his  love  to  all  mankind, 
his  gift  of  his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world,  and  his  readiness  to  bestow  his  saving 
grace  on  all  who  seek  it. 

1045  That  concerning  those  who  perish,  the  doctrine 
of  God's  eternal  decree  is  held  in  harmony  with  the  doc- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         197 

trine  that  God  desires  not  the  death  of  any  sinner,  but 
has  provided  in  Christ  a  salvation  sufficient  for  all, 
adapted  to  all,  and  freely  offered  in  the  gospel  to  all  ; 
that  men  are  fully  responsible  for  their  treatment  of 
God's  gracious  offer;  that  his  decree  hinders  no  man 
from  accepting  that  offer  ;  and  that  no  man  is  condemned 
except  on  the  ground  of  his  sin. 

1046  Second.  With  reference  to  chap.  x.  sec.  iii., 
that  it  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  teaching  that  any  who 
die  in  infancy  are  lost.  We  believe  that  all  dying  in 
infancy  are  included  in  the  election  of  grace,  and  are 
regenerated  and  saved  by  Christ  through  the  Spirit,  who 
works  when  and  where  and  how  he  pleases. 

1047  2.  By  the  change  of  sec.  vii.  chap,  xvi.,  so  as 
to  read  :  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  although 
for  the  matter  of  them  they  may  be  things  which  God 
commands,  and  in  themselves  praiseworthy  and  useful, 
and  although  the  neglect  of  such  things  is  sinful  and 
displeasing  unto  God  ;  yet  because  they  proceed  not  from 
a  heart  purified  by  faith,  nor  are  done  in  a  right  manner, 
according  to  his  Word  ;  nor  to  a  right  end,  the  glory  of 
God  ;  they  come  short  of  what  (jod  requires,  and  do  not 
make  any  man  meet  to  receive  the  grace  of  God. 

1048  3.  By  striking  out  the  last  clause  of  sec.  iii. 
of  chap,  xxii.,  viz.  :  "Yet  it  is  a  sin  to  refuse  an  oath 
touching  anything  that  is  good  and  just,  being  imposed 
by  lawful  authority." 

1049  4.  By  changing  sec.  vi.  of  chap.  xxv. ,  so  as 
to  read  :  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  head  of  the 
Church,  and  the  claim  by  any  man  to  be  the  vicar  of 
Christ,  and  the  head  of  the  Church,  is  unscriptural, 
without  warrant  in  fact,  and  is  a  usurpation  dishonoring 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


198  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

5.  By  the  addition  of  a  chapter  numbered  chap, 
xxxiv.,  entitled,  "  Of  the  Holy  Spirit."  Also  a  chapter 
numbered  chap,  xxxv. ,  entitled,  "  Of  the  Love  of  God 
and  Missions." 

1050  6.  By  the  insertion  of  footnotes  to  be  appended 
to  chap.  iii.  and  chap.  x.  sec.  iii.,  reading  "  See  Declara- 
tory Statement." 

1051  Identity  of  doctrinal  behef  in  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian and  Presbyterian  Churches  acknowledged. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  177. 

1052  Confession  of  Faith  not  to  be  interpreted  in  any 
fatalistic  sense,  whatever  misapprehension  may  exist  in 
the  mind  of  any  person. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p    212. 

1053  Congregational  Meetings. — Congregational 
meetings  as  distinct  from  church  meetings,  notices  of, 
are  subject  to  the  statutes  of  the  State. — AL  G.  A.,  1912, 

P-  75- 

1054  Absentee  church  members  when  suspended 
cannot  vote  at  congregational  meetings. — M.  G.  A., 
191 2,  p.  75.      (See  also  Church,   The  Particular.) 

1055  Constitution,  new  edition  of,  issued  annually. 
German  edition  of  Constitution  approved. — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  71. 

1056  Corresponding  Members. — Laymen  cannot 
be  corresponding  members. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  213. 

1057  Corresponding  members,  standing  to  be  specifi- 
cally indicated. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  212. 

1058  Denomination  with  which  connected  to  be  re- 
corded.— M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  125. 

1059  Ministers  of  other  denominations  not  repre- 
senting bodies  of  equal  rank  with  the  Synods  should  not 
be  invited  to  sit  as  corresponding  members. — M.  G.  A., 
1909,  p.  242. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         199 

1060  Counsel. — Each  of  the  parties  in  a  judicial 
case  shall  be  entitled  to  appear  and  be  represented  by 
counsel,  and  to  be  heard  by  oral  or  written  argument. 
No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  counsel  who  is  not  a  min- 
ister or  ruling  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  no  person  having  acted 
as  counsel  in  a  judicial  case  shall  sit  as  a  judge  therein. 
The  counsel  of  the  prosecutor  in  a  judicial  case,  where 
prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicator)\  shall  be  the 
prosecuting  committee  authorized  to  be  appointed  by 
section  twelve  of  this  book,  and  such  other  persons  as 
may  be  appointed  under  the  provisions  of  said  section 
to  assist  the  prosecuting  committee.  No  person  shall 
accept  any  fee  or  other  emolument  for  any  service  ren- 
dered as  counsel. — B.  D.,  27. 

1 06 1  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. — Nego- 
tiations for  Reunion  with  this  Church  began  in  1903. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1903,  pp.  90,  122.  The  Plan  of  Union  was 
finally  adopted  and  the  Reunion  effected  in  1906. — M. 
G.  A.,  1906,  pp.  142-150.  The  official  announcement 
was  made  May  25,  1906. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  pp.  171,  172. 

Dancing.     See  Discipline,  1014. 

1062  Days  and  Seasons,  Special. — 
January,  first  week,  Week  of  Prayer. 
February,  first  Sunday,  Young  People's  Day. 
February,  first  Thursday,  Day  of  Prayer  for  Colleges. 
February,  Sunday  nearest  Washington's  Birthday,  Home 

Missions  in  Sabbath-schools: 
Easter  Sunday,  Foreign  Missions  in  Sabbath-schools. 
March  31,  Close  of  ecclesiastical  year. 
April,  second  week,  Prayer  for  better  observance  of  the 

Lord's  Day. 
May,  third  Thursday,  Meeting  of  General  Assembly. 


200  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

June,  second  Sunday,  Children's  Day. 
September,  last  Sunday,   Rally  Day  in  Sabbath-schools. 
October,  third  Sunday,  Temperance  Day. 
November,  second  Sunday,  World' s  Temperance  Day. 
November,     Sunday    before    Thanksgiving,     Women's 

Board  of  Home  Missions  in  Sabbath-schools. 
November,  last  Thursday,  Thanksgiving  Day. 
December,   Sunday  before  Christmas,  Foreign  Missions 

in  Sabbath-schools. 
December  25,  Christmas  Day. 

1063  Deacons. — Diaconate,  to  be  maintained  and 
liberally  supported. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  84. 

1064  Deacons  shall  present  their  resignations  to  the 
Session. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  63. 

Decision  Days.     See  Evangelistic  Work. 
Delegates.     See  Non- Ecclesiastical  Bodies. 
Dissent.     See  Protests. 

1065  Doctrine,  Deliverances  on.  (General  As- 
sembly, 1 899.) — Inerrancy.  — It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine 
of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession  of  Faith,  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  did  so  control  the  inspired  writers  in  their 
composition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  to  make  their 
statements  absolutely  truthful,  i.  e.,  free  from  error 
when  interpreted  in  their  natural  and  intended  sense. 
All  seeming  discrepancies  and  contradictions  in  the 
Bible  are  to  be  referred  to  the  limitations  upon  human 
knowledge. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  96. 

1066  Person  of  Christ.— \\.  is  a  fundamental  doctrine 
of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession  of  Faith  that 
"The  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in  the  Trinity, 
being  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  substance,  and  equal 
with  the  Father,  did,  when  the  fullness  of  time  was  come, 
take  upon  Him  man's  nature,  with  all  the  essential  prop- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1 895-1912.        2OI 

erties  and  common  infirmities  thereof,  yet  without  sin. 
So  that  two  whole,  perfect  and  distinct  natures,  the  God- 
head and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably  joined  together 
in  one  person  without  conversion,  composition,  or  con- 
fusion," It  is  also  a  fundamental  doctrine  that  "the 
Lord  Jesus,  in  His  human  nature,  thus  united  to  the 
divine,  was  sanctified  and  anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit 
above  measure  ;  having  in  Him  all  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge  ;  in  whom  it  pleased  the  Father  that 
all  fullness  should  dwell"  (Confession,  chap,  viii.,  sees, 
ii.  and  iii.).  These  doctrines  of  the  Confession  forbid 
any  teaching  respecting  the  Lord  Jesus  which  would 
attribute  to  Him,  in  any  particular,  liability  to  error. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  96. 

1067  Justification. — It  is  also  a  fundamental  doctrine 
of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession  of  Faith  that 
God  justifies  men  "  by  imputing  the  obedience  and  satis- 
faction of  Christ  unto  them,  they  receiving  and  resting  on 
Him  and  His  righteousness  by  faith  ;  which  faith  they 
have  not  of  themselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God.  Faith, 
thus  receiving  and  resting  on  Christ  and  His  righteous- 
ness, is  the  alone  instrument  of  justification. ' '  — Conf. ,  ch. 
xi.,  sees,  i,  ii  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  96. 

1068  The  General  Assembly  of  19 10,  in  view  of  the 
provisions  of  the  Adopting  Act  of  1729,  as  related  to  the 
reception  of  ministers  and  candidates,  declared  the  five 
doctrines  following  to  be  essential  and  necessary  : 

Inerrancy. — It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word 
of  God  and  our  Standards,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  did  so 
inspire,  guide,  and  move  the  writers  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures as  to  keep  them  from  error. 

1069  Virgin  Birth. — It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of 
the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards,  that  our  Lord  Jesus 


202  ACTS  AND  DECISIOXS  OF  THE 

Christ  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary. — Conf. ,  ch.  viii., 
sec.  ii. 

1070  Vicarious  Sacrifice. — It  is  an  essential  doctrine 
of  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards,  that  Christ 
offered  up  "himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy  divine  justice, 
and  reconcile  us  to  God." — S.  C,  Q.  25. 

1 07 1  Resurrection  of  Christ. — It  is  an  essential  doc- 
trine of  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards,  concern- 
ing our  Lord  Jesus,  that  ' '  on  the  third  day  he  arose 
from  the  dead,  with  the  same  body  in  which  he  suffered  ; 
with  which  also  he  ascended  into .  heaven,  and  there 
sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  making  inter- 
cession."— Conf.,  ch.  viii.,  sec.  iv, 

1072  Chris f  s  Miracles. — It  is  an  essential  doctrine 
of  the  Word  of  God  as  the  supreme  Standard  of  our 
faith,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  showed  his  power  and  love  by 
working  mighty  miracles.  This  working  was  not  con- 
trary to  nature  but  superior  to  it. — M,  G.  A.,  19 10, 
p.  272.  (See  also  Baptism,  Confession,  Justification, 
and  Lord's  Supper.) 

1673  The  Reformed  Faith.  —  "A  Brief  Statement  of 
the  Reformed  Faith  for  the  better  understanding  of  our 
Doctrinal  Beliefs"  was  adopted  by  the  Assembly  in 
1902.  It  consists  of  Sixteen  Articles,  and,  as  stated  in 
the  Committee's  Report,  it  was  prepared  "with  the  view 
to  enlighten  the  people  in  regard  to  the  significance  and 
religious  meaning  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  and  not  with 
the  view  of  becoming  a  test  of  orthodoxy  for  ministers, 
elders,  and  deacons."  It  is  published  by  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath-school  Work. — M.  G.  A.,  1902, 
pp.  93-98. 

1074  Ministers,  admonished  to  refrain  from  utter- 
ances which  unsettle  the  Church  and  which  are  in  con- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1S95-1912.         203 

flict  with  its  Standards. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  140.     (See, 
also,  under  Ministeis.) 

1075  Ecclesiastical  Year. — The  ecclesiastical  year 
closes  March  3 1 ,  except  when  that  day  falls  on  Sunday. 
It  then  ends  April  i. — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  38  ;  191 2,  p. 
251. 

Elders.     See  Ruling  Elders. 

1076  Evangelistic  Work. — The  General  Assembly 
appointed  in  1901  a  Committee  on  Evangelistic  work, 
which  was  continued  each  year.  The  results  of  the  work 
of  the  Committee  have  been  greatly  to  the  advantage  of 
the  Church.  Certain  of  its  purposes  as  stated  by  the 
Assembly  are  as  follows  : 

1.  To  deepen  the  Evangelistic  spirit  in  the  Church. 

2.  To  encourage  Evangelistic  campaigns,  cooperating 
with  the  Committees  of  Synods  and  Presbyteries. 

3.  Arranging  for  and  conducting  conferences  on  Evan- 
gelistic work. 

4.  Conducting  Evangelistic  work  among  the  students 
of  Presbyterian  Colleges,  in  cooperation  with  the  Board 
of  Education. 

5.  Cooperation  with  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  throughout  the  world  in  Evangelistic  work. 

1077  Evangelistic  services  commended,  and  Evan- 
gehstic  efforts  to  be  under  the  direction  and  control  of 
pastors  and  Sessions. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  39. 

1078  Decision  Days  recommended.  Also,  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Session  of  each  church,  such 
methods  as  will  promote  the  all-important  object  of 
bringing  the  children  and  young  people  to  accept  and 
confess  Christ,  and  that  pastors  and  Sessions  especially 
consider  the  feasibility  of  making  some  portion  of  the 
Sabbath  morning  service  have  special  reference  to  the 


204  ^CTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

instruction  and  salvation  of  the  young. — M.  G.  A.,  1902, 

P-  39- 

1079  Committee  of  Cooperation  with  other  Presby- 
terian Churches  appointed. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  27. 

1080  Executive  Commissions. — The  Presbytery 
may  appoint  an  Executive  Commission,  of  which  the 
Chairmanship,  the  number  of  members,  powers,  duties, 
and  term  of  service  shall  be  determined  by  the  Presby- 
tery ;  provided,  that  judicial  cases  shall  be  referred 
only  to  Judicial  Commissions. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  194  ; 
F.  G.,  chap.  X.,  sec.  vii. 

1081  The  Synod  may  appoint  an  Executive  Com- 
mission, of  which  the  Chairmanship,  the  number  of 
members,  powers,  duties,  and  terms  of  service  shall  be 
determined  by  the  Synod  ;  provided,  that  judicial  cases 
shall  be  referred  only  to  Judicial  Commissions. — F.  G. , 
chap,  xi.,  sec.  iv. 

1082  "The  General  Assembly  may  appoint  an 
Executive  Commission,  of  which  the  Moderator  shall  be 
Chairman.  The  number  of  members,  powers  and  duties, 
and  term  of  service  of  the  Commission  shall  be  deter- 
mined by  the  General  Assembly  ;  provided,  that  judi- 
cial cases  shall  be  referred  only  to  Judicial  Commis- 
sions."— F.  G.,  chap,  xii,,  sec.  v. 

1083  Presbytery  to  exercise  great  care  in  granting 
powers  to  an  Executive  Commission. — M.  G.  A.,  1912, 
p.  169. 

108^  P^an  of  Executive  Commission  of  Presbytery , 
RecoDimended  by  General  Assembly  : 

CHAPTER  I.    GENERAL    PROVISIONS. 

Art.  I.  The  Executive  Commission  shall  consist  of 
seven  members  divided  into  three  classes,  composed  of 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.        205 

one  minister  and  one  elder,  elected  for  terms  of  three 
years  each,  excepting  for  the  first  and  second  terms,  and 
in  addition  to  the  six  thus  prov-ided  for,  Presbytery  shall 
elect  a  Chairman  for  the  term  of  three  years,  and  when- 
ever the  office  of  Chairman  shall  be  vacant  the  newly 
elected  Chairman  shall  be  chosen  for  a  term  of  three 
years.  The  members  of  the  Commission  shall  be  elected 
at  the  stated  meetings  of  Presbytery.  Vacancies  shall  be 
filled  only  at  such  meetings  of  the  Presbytery.  Paid 
agents  of  the  Presbytery  or  of  the  General  Assembly 
Boards  shall  be  ineligible  for  membership,  and  members 
who  have  served  a  term  shall  be  ineligible  for  reelection 
for  the  term  immediately  succeeding. 

Art.  2.  The  Commission  shall  make  its  own  By-Laws 
and  select  its  own  clerk,  except  in  cases  where  the  Pres- 
bytery may  appoint  its  Stated  Clerk  to  that  duty,  but 
the  Chairman  shall  be  its  Executive  Officer,  in  whose 
charge  the  business  of  the  Commission  shall  be  placed, 
and  to  whom  shall  be  assigned  the  duty  of  presenting 
the  Commission's  actions  to  the  Presbyter}-. 

Art.  3.  All  matters  referred  to  the  Commission  requir- 
ing" action  shall  be  reported  to  the  Presbyter)-  with  the 
Commission's  recommendations,  excepting  such  items 
as  may  be  specifically  assigned  to  the  Commission  with 
power  to  act,  in  which  case  the  action  taken  shall  be  re- 
ported at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  and  shall 
become  thereby  the  action  of  the  Presbyter)-,  subject 
to  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  Sections 
84-93- 

II.    DUTIES. 

Art.  I.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mission to  cooperate  with  the  Executive  Commissions  of 


206  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

the  General  Assembly  and   of  the   Synods,   in   matters 
which  they  may  bring  before  it. 

Of  its  own  motion  it  may  consider  and  propose  action 
on — 

2.  All  matters  relating  to  the  budget. 

3.  All  matters  relating  to  the  coordinating  and  har- 
monizing of  the  missionary  interests  within  the  bounds 
of  the  Presbytery. 

In  the  accomplishment  of  this  work  it  shall  take  the 
place  of  a  Committee  on  Systematic  Beneficence. 

4.  All  matters  relating  to  proposed  appropriations, 
assessments,  and  appeals  to  the  churches,  from  Presby- 
terial  Committees  and  other  agencies  inside  or  outside 
the  churches,  unless  otherwise  provided  for,  shall  first 
be  submitted  to  the  Executive  Commission,  in  order  that 
conflicts,  irritation,  and  neglect  may  be  overcome  and 
efficiency  and  economy  promoted. 

5.  The  Commission  shall  study  the  business  of  Pres- 
bytery, for  the  purpose  of  promoting  economy  of  time 
and  efficiency  of  operation,  and  shall  have  .charge  for 
that  end  of  the  preparation  of  the  Docket,  being  aided 
by  the  Stated  Clerk,  who  shall  meet  with  the  Commis- 
sion when  so  desired.  The  Commission  shall  report  to 
Presbytery  such  changes  in  the  Docket  as  it  may  deem 
expedient,  except  in  such  cases  as  the  Presbyter}^  has 
provided  for  by  direct  action. 

6.  The  Commission  shall  have  authority,  upon  appli- 
cation from  either  the  pastor  or  Session  of  a  self-support- 
ing church,  to  examine  into  and.  so  far  as  possible, 
adjust  difficulties  affecting  the  welfare  of  the  church. 
Difficulties  arising  in  any  of  the  dependent  churches 
may  be  referred  to  the  Commission  by  the  Committee 
on  Home  Missions.    In  any  cases  arising  under  this  pro- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1 895-1 91 2.         20/ 

vision  the  action  of  the  Commission  shall  be  advisory 
only  until  such  time  as  Presbytery  may  specifically 
direct  otherwise. 

7.  The  Commission  shall  be  the  Committee  on  the 
"Minutes  of  the  Assembly,"  considering  and  recom- 
mending to  Presbytery  such  action  as  may  seem  advis- 
able, relating  to  the  Overtures  and  other  matters  which 
may  be  referred  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  Pres- 
byteries. 

8.  Other  duties  may  be  assigned  to  the  Commission 
from  time  to  time  as  may  be  found  advisable,  and  any 
of  the  provisions  of  this  Chapter  may  be  altered  or 
amended  in  accordance  with  the  Standing  Rules  of  Pres- 
bytery, or  immediately  by  unanimous  consent. 

9.  The  Commission  shall  incur  no  expense  except  by 
direction  of  Presbytery. 

10.  All  provisions  of  the  Standing  Rules  of  the  Pres- 
bytery which  may  conflict  with  any  of  the  provisions  of 
these  Chapters  aod  Articles  shall  be  considered  sus- 
pended with  the  adoption  of  this  flan.  The  Commis- 
sion, with  the  cooperation  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  may  revise 
the  said  Rules  at  any  time,  recommending  such  changes 
as  are  deemed  necessary. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  pp.  215- 
217.      (See  under  .Ordination.) 

General  Assembly.  See  Executive  Commission, 
Judicatories,  and  Judicial  Commissions. 

1085  Holy  Scriptures. — The  General  Assembly 
of  1908  concurred  in  the  conclusions  reached  by  the 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath-school  Work  as  to 
the  Revised  Version.  The  Assembly  of  1907  had  rec- 
ommended that  ' '  the  Board  consider  the  advisability 
of  the  exclusive  use  of  the  Standard  American  Revised 
Text  of  the  Scriptures  in  all  its  Sabbath-school  periodi- 


2o8  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

cals."  The  Board  considered  such  exclusive  use  inad- 
visable, and  for  the  following  reasons  :  A  large  majority 
of  our  people  still  use  the  Authorized  Version  and,  be- 
cause of  its  famiHarity  to  them,  prefer  it.  The  Author- 
ized Version  is  read  exclusively  in  most  of  the  pubhc 
services.  It  is  probably  also  read  in  the  majority  of 
our  Sunday-schools.  The  arrangement  of  the  Revised 
Version  in  paragraphs  without  verse  divisions  makes  it 
difficult  to  use  in  alternate  readings,  and  in  most  Sunday- 
schools  the  Scriptures  are  read  in  this  way.  We  are 
satisfied  that  an  effort  to  dislodge  the  Authorized  Version 
from  our  "  Lesson  Helps"  would  meet. with  great  objec- 
tion in  nearly  every  part  of  the  country.  We  feel  that 
the  best  ends  will  be  served  by  continuing  both  versions 
in  parallel  columns. 

1086  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments shall  be  publicly  read  from  the  most  approved 
translation,  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  that  all  may  hear  and 
understand. — D.  W.,  Chap,  iii.,  S«c.  ii.  The  General 
Assembly  has  not  approved  any  translation  of  the  Bible. 
— W.  H.  R.      (See  also  Btd/e,  72.) 

1087  Home  Missions. — That  the  General  Assem- 
bly recognizes  that  God  in  His  Providence  has  laid  upon 
the  Presbyterian  Church  the  obhgation  of  carrying  for- 
ward the  work  of  evangelization  in  every  portion  of  the 
territory  of  the  United  States  of  America. — M.  G.  A., 
1904,  p.*  124. 

1088  That  the  work  of  evangelization  under  the 
direction  of  our  Church  judicatories,  and  especially  of 
the  General  Assembly,  should  be  conducted  always  with 
due  regard  to  the  obligations  resting  upon  the  Church, 
the  constitutional  rights  of  Church  judicatories,  the  unity 
of  the  Church  and  of  the  work,  and  the  requirements 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.         209 

of   Christian    courtesy    towards    the    agencies    of    other 
Christian  denominations. — M.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  124. 

1089  When  Synods  or  Presbyteries  cannot,  or  do 
not,  meet  manifest  needs  for  Home  Mission  efforts,  the 
Home  Mission  Board,  after  reasonable  urging  of  such 
efforts,  may,  as  representing  the  highest  court  of  the 
Church,  enter  into  such  places  and,  according  to  its 
wisdom,  institute  necessary  work. — M.  G.  A.,  19 10, 
p.  92. 

1090  Principles  and  Rules  pertinent  to  Home  Mis- 
sion Work  : 

Within  the  bounds  of  a  Presbytery  the  work  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  should  be  carried  on  in  har- 
mony with  the  Presbytery,  according  to  the  principles 
and  rules  hereinafter  stated  ;  but  a  discretion  should  be 
allowed  to  the  Board  in  outlying  districts,  where  direct 
Presbyterial  control  is  difficult  or  impracticable. — M.  G. 
A.,  1912,  p.  191. 

1091  The  Board  should  not,  in  ordinary  cases,  de- 
cline to  grant  an  appropriation  recommended  by  a  Pres- 
bytery, unless,  in  its  judgment,  after  viewing  the  whole 
field  to  be  supplied,  it  shall  appear  that  the  funds  at  its 
disposal  are  all  needed  for  more  deserving  or  more 
promising  work  ;  and  whether  it  does  thus  appear  must 
be  determined  by  the  Board.  But  in  all  questions  touch- 
ing the  organization  of  churches  or  the  character  of 
ministers,  the  Board,  in  case  of  difference  between  itself 
and  the  Presbytery,  should  abide  by  the  final  judgment 
of  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A,,  1912,  p.   191. 

1092  No  church  shall  be  organized  by  a  missionary 
within  the  limits  of  any  Presbytery,  unless  authority  has 
previously  been  -obtained  from  the  Presbytery. — M.  G. 
A.,  1912,  p.  191. 

14 


5lO  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1093  Synodical  missionaries  should  hold  to  the  Board 
the  same  relation  as  other  missionaries  whose  support  is 
provided,  in  whole  or  in  part,  by  the  Board,  and  their 
work  shall  be  conducted  in  harmony  with  the  interests 
of  the  Synod  and  of  the  Board. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  191. 

1094  The  Presbytery  or  Synod  receiving  aid  from 
the  General  Mission  funds  of  the  Church  does  not  thereby 
surrender  any  of  its  constitutional  rights  and  preroga- 
tives.— M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  191, 

1095  H5rmnal. — That  the  attention  of  all  our 
churches  be  called  to  the  excellence  of  the  Revised 
Hymnal,  and  that  all  congregations  be  urged  to  secure 
it  when  purchasing  new  books. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  150. 

1096  Indian  Schools. — Deliverance  against  the 
use  of  ecclesiastical  insignia  and  garb  in  such  schools 
adopted. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  141. 

1097  Interchurch  Co'dperation. — The  General  As- 
sembly has  always  favored  plans  of  cooperation,  federa- 
tion, etc. ,  with  other  Christian  Churches.  It  has  approved 
and  sustains  the  following  organizations  : 

1098  I.  T/i£  World  Presbyterian  Alliance. — -This 
organization,  known  as  the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  throughout  the  World  holding  the  Presbyterian 
System,  was  formed  in  London,  England,  in  the  year 
1875.  I^  ^^s  \i^\^  nine  General  Councils,  and  the  tenth 
Council  will  be  held  in  Aberdeen,  Scotland,  in  June, 
1913.  The  Churches  connected  with  the  Alliance  num- 
ber more  than  90,  and  are  located  on  all  the  five  conti- 
nents. Each  Church  is  represented  in  the  Council  in 
accordance  with  a  fixed  basis.  The  adherents  of  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  throughout  the 
World  number  about  25,000,000.  Of  these  Churches 
eleven  are  located  in  the  United  States  of  America,    ^he 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1 895-1 91 2.         21  I 

American  secretary  is  the  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts, 
D.  D.,  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The 
General  Assembly  approved  the  movement  as  early  as 
1890. 

1000  2.  The  Federal  Coimcil. — This  Council  was 
organized  in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  in  December,  1908, 
under  the  name  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches 
of  Christ  in  America.  Its  purpose  is  to  manifest  the 
essential  oneness  of  the  Christian  Churches  of  America 
in  Jesus  Christ  as  their  divine  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  to 
promote  the  spirit  of  fellowshipw  service,  and  cooperation 
among  them  for  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be 
better  done  in  union  than  in  separation.  The  constit- 
uent denominational  Churches  number  thirty  with 
about  16,000,000  communicants.  The  general  meet- 
ings of  the  Council  are  held  every  fourth  year,  the  first 
meeting  being  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  in  December,  1908, 
and  the  second  at  Chicago,  111.,  in  December,  19 12. 
The  plan  as  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  will  be 
found  M.  G.  A.,  1906,  pp.  1 31-134. 

1 100  3.  The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches. — 
Seven  denominational  churches,  representing  over 
2,000,000  communicants,  have  combined  in  the  Council 
of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  holding  the  Pres- 
byterian System.  The  purpose  is  the  prosecution  of 
work  that  can  be  done  better  unitedly  than  separately. 
The  first  meeting  of  the  Council  was  in  New  York,  N.  Y., 
December  3,  1907.  The  Council  meets  at  least  bien- 
nially in  the  month  of  March.  Article  5  of  the  Articles 
of  Agreement  reads  : 

lioi  5.  The  Council  shall  promote  the  cooperation 
of -the  constituent  Churches  in  their  Foreign  Missionary 
work,  and  also  in  their  general  work  in  the  United  States 


212  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

of  America,  in  connection  with  Home  Missions,  work 
among  the  Colored  People,  Church  Erection,  Sabbath- 
schools,  Publication,  and  Education.  The  Council  may 
also  advise  and  recommend  in  other  matters  pertaining 
to  the  general  welfare  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ.  (See 
for  other  Articles,  M.  G.  A.,  1906,  pp.  126-130.  See 
also  for  PliDis  of  Cooperation,  M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  pp.  293, 
294.) 

1 102  Judgments. — The  General  Assembly  con- 
strued the  words  "  in  other  cases,"  as  stated  in  Sec.  100, 
of  Book  of  Discipline,  to  mean,  cases  when  the  judg- 
ment directs  suspension,  deposition  or  excommunica- 
tion ;  also  that  the  declaration  in  the  same  section,  "the 
judgments  shall  be  in  force  until  the  Appeal  is  decided," 
means  until  it  is  finally  decided  by  the  highest  judicatory 
to  which  the  case  is  carried. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.   151. 

1 103  After  judgment  has  been  rendered  by  a  judi- 
catory in  its  judicial  capacity,  such  judgment  cannot  be 
interpreted  or  modified  by  the  judicatory  in  ordinary 
session. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  152. 

1 104  In  the  absence  of  complaint  against  acts  of  the 
Presbytery,  such  acts  are  to  be  respected  and  obeyed 
until  repealed  or  modified. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  131. 

1 105  Censure  not  to  be  imposed  except  after  trial  or 
confession. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.   155. 

1 106  Judicial  suspension  cannot  be  without  a  formal 
trial. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.   127. 

1 107  Judicial  cases  to  be  so  recorded  as  to  clearly 
reveal  the  nature  of  the  cases  and  the  findings. — M.  G. 
A.,  1905,  p.  212. 

1 108  Judicial  decisions  cannot  be  reversed  by  review 
of  records,  nor  by  any  merely  administrative  act  of  a 
judicatory. — M.  G.  A.,   1901,  pp.   165,   166;   B.  D.,  74. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         213 

1 109  Judicatories,  Authority  of. — The  authority 
of  superior  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian  System  of 
Government  over  congregations  reaffirmed. — M.  G.  A., 
1911,  p.  245. 

mo  Imputations  of  unfair  and  unjust  deahngs  on 
the  part  of  a  superior  judicatory  not  to  be  made. — M. 
G.  A.,  1900,  p.   1 56. 

1 1 1 1  Assembly  cannot  criticise  action  of  past  Assem- 
bly.—M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  86. 

1 1 12  Judicial  Cases. — P^very  case  in  which  there 
is  a  charge  of  an  offense  against  a  church  member  or 
officer  shall  be  known  in  its  original  and  appellate  stages 
as  a  judicial  case.  Every  other  case  shall  be  known  as 
a  non-judicial  or  administrative  case. — B.  D.,  Sec.  5. 

1 1 13  Proper  phraseology  is  to  be  used  in  judicial 
cases. — M.  G.  A.,   1897,  p.   129. 

1 1 14  Time  of  judicial  sessions  should  be  indicated. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  235. 

1 1 15  Judicial  Commissions. — Judicial  Commissions 
may  be  appointed  to  try  judicial  cases  by  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  as  hereinafter  stated. ,  The  Permanent 
Judicial  Commission  of  the  General  Assembly  is  com- 
posed of  fifteen  members,  divided  into  three  classes, 
the  term  of  service  being  three  years,  and  members 
having  once  served  being  ineligible  for  re-election  for 
another  three  years. — B.  D.,  Sees.  125  to  133;  M.  G.  A., 
1907,  pp^  181,  182;    1910,  p.  249;  G.  A.  R..  xHv. 

1 1 16  Jitdicial  Cases  m  Presbyteries  and  Sy7iods. — 
A  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  may  elect  from  the  ministers 
and  ruling  elders  subject  to  its  jurisdiction  a  Judicial 
Commission,  which  shall  be  composed  of  not  less  than 
seven  members  for  a  Presbytery  and  not  less  than 
eleven  for  a  Synod,  a  majority  of  which  members  shall 


214 


ACTS  A.\D  DECISIONS  OF  THE 


be  ministers.  The  electing  judicatory  may  transmit  to 
such  Commission  any  judicial  case  for  hearing  and 
decision. — B.  D.,  Sec.  ii8. 

1 1 17  The  Commission  shall  elect  from  its  members 
a  Moderator  and  a  Clerk  ;  and,  in  the  case  transmitted 
to  it,  shall  have  the  powers  prescribed  by,  and  conduct 
its  proceedings  according  to,  the  Constitution  and  rules 
governing  the  trial  of  such  cases  before  the  electing 
judicatory,  to  which,  also,  it  shall  make  a  report. — 
B.  D.,  Sec.  119. 

1 1 18  The  quorum  of  the  Commission  shall  consist 
of  not  less  than  two-thirds  of  the  members  elected  to  it, 
provided  that  at  least  one-half  the  quorum  shall  be 
ministers. — B.  D.,  Sec.  120. 

1 1 19  The  meetings  of  the  Commission  shall  be  held 
at  such  times  and  places  as  the  electing  judicatory  shall 
direct  ;  or  if  no  directions  shall  be  given,  then  at  such 
times  and  places  as  the  Commission  shall  determine. — 
B.  D.,  Sec.  121. 

1 120  The  decision  of  the  Commission,  sitting  in  any 
case  at  the  same  time  as  the  electing  judicatory,  shall 
be  promptly  reported  to  the  judicatory,  and  shall,  from 
the  time  of  the  rendering  of  the  report,  be  held  to  be 
the  final  judgment  of  the  judicatory.  The  decision  of 
the  Commission,  sitting  in  any  case  during  an  interval 
between  the  meetings  of  the  electing  judicator}^  shall, 
from  the  time  of  the  announcement  of  the  decision,  be 
held  to  be  the  final  judgment  of  the  judicatory. — B.  D., 
Sec.   122. 

1 121  The  Clerk  of  the  Commission  shall  keep  a  full 
and  correct  record  of  the  proceedings  and  decisions  of 
the  Commission  ;  shall  with  the  Moderator  certify  in 
writing   such    record  to  be  full  and  correct  ;  and  shall 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  189 5-1 91 2.         21^ 

forthwith  transmit  a  certified  copy  of  the  decision  to 
each  party  in  the  case,  and  file  the  certified  record 
with  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judicatory. — B.  D. 
Sec.  123. 

1 122  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judicatory, 
upon  the  request  of  the  Commission  in  any  case,  or 
upon  its  failure  to  report  the  certified  record  of  such 
case  w^hen  called  for  by  the  judicatory,  shall  forthwith 
report  the  certified  record  to  the  judicatory;  and  shall 
preserve  it  as  a  part  of  the  records  of  the  same,  and 
shall  include  it  in  the  records  sent  up  to  the  next  supe- 
rior judicatory  for  review. — B.  D.,  Sec.  124. 

1 1 23  Concerning  Judicial  Cases  in  the  General 
Assembly.  See  B.  D.,  Sees.  125-133,  and  above, 
1115. 

1 124  When  a  judicial  case  has  been  decided  by  a 
Judicial  Commission  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  sitting 
during  an  interval  between  the  meetings  of  the  electing 
judicatory,  an  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  such  Com- 
mission may  be  taken  and  prosecuted  before  a  superior 
judicatory,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  judgment  had 
been  rendered  by  the  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p. 
178;  B.  D.,  Sec.  94. 

1 125  Non- Judicial  or  Administrative  Cases  afid 
References. — A  Presbyten,^  or  a  Synod  may  transmit  to 
any  Judicial  Commission  elected  by  it  any  non-judicial 
or  administrative  case  founded  on  complaint,  or  any 
reference,  or  any  case  arising  under  Chapter  XIV  of  the 
Book  of  Disciphne,  entitled  ' '  Of  Differences  between 
Judicatories,"  with  such  powers  as  the  transmitting 
judicator}^  shall  confer  upon  the  Commission. — B.  D., 
.Sec.  135. 

J 126     The  General  Assembly  may  transmit   to   any 


2l6  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

Judicial  Commission  elected  by  it  any  non-judicial  or 
administrative  case  founded  on  a  complaint,  or  any  refer- 
ence, or  any  case  arising  under  Chapfer  XIV  of  the 
Book  of  Discipine,  entitled  ' '  Of  Differences  between 
Judicatories,"  with  such  powers  as  the  General  Assembly 
shall  confer  upon  the  Commission. — B.  D.,  Sec,   136. 

1 1 27  When  a  non-judicial  or  administrative  case  has 
been  decided  by  a  Judicial  Commission  of  an  inferior 
judicatory,  sitting  during  an  interval  between  the  meet- 
ings of  such  judicatory,  a  complaint  against  the  decision 
of  the  Commission  may  be  entered  and  prosecuted 
before  a  superior  judicatory,  in  the  same  manner  as  if 
the  decision  had  been  rendered  by  the  inferior  judica- 
tory; and  if  at  least  one-third  of  the  members  of  the 
Commission  recorded  as  present  when  the  decision  was 
made  join  in  such  complaint,  the  execution  of  the  de- 
cision of  the  Commission  shall  be  stayed  until  the  final 
issue  of  the  case  by  the  next  superior  judicatory. — 
B.  D.,  Sec.  83. 

1 128  Commissions  may  or  may  not  sit  at  same  time 
and  place  as  appointing  body. — B.  D.,  Sees.  121,  122, 
128. 

1 1 29  Judicial  Committee.— It  is  the  sense  of  the 
joint  meeting  of  the  Judicial  Committee  and  the  Perma- 
nent Judicial  Commission  that  it  is  the  province  of  the 
Judicial  Committee  : 

1.  To  pass  upon  the  regularity  of  the  papers  and 
records  in  all  cases  transmitted  to  it  by  the  Stated  Clerk 
of  the  General  Assembly. 

2.  To  determine  upon  the  face  of  the  papers,  whether 
questions  of  doctrine  and  of  Constitution  are  raised  ; 
and  if,  pmina  facie,  there  is  made  out  a  case  that  ought 
to  be  determined  by  the  General  Assembly,  the  Com- 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.        217 

mittee  will  so  report  to  the  Assembly,  and  recommend 
that  the  Assembly  send  it  to  the  Permanent  Judicial 
Commission  for  hearing  and  decision.  M.  G.  A.,  1908, 
p.  94. 

1 130  Justification  by  faith,  doctrine  of,  to  be  main- 
tained in  all  relations  of  life. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  54. 
(See  also  Doctrine.^ 

Lay  Workers.     See  Workers. 

1 131  Licentiates,  when  ordained,  should  notify 
their  Sessions  of  the  fact. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  63. 

1 132  Local  Evangelists. — Prior  to  ordination  to  be 
examined  first  for  formal  licensure,  and  then  for  ordina- 
tion.— ^\.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.   130  ;    1905,  p.  205. 

1 133  Lord's  Supper. — In  answer  to  an  overture  as 
to  the  use  of  individual  cups  in  the  observance  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  the  Assembly  declared  that  it  sees  no 
reason  for  changing  the  primitive  method  of  administer- 
ing that  ordinance. 

1134  The  Assembly  also  declared  that  the  unfer- 
mented  fruit  of  the  vine  fulfils  every  condition  in  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Lord's  Supper.      (See  also  sec.  575.) 

1 135  The  number  of  cups  to  be  used  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper  is  left  to  Sessions. — M.  G.  A., 
1896,  p.  47- 

1 136  The  kind  of  wine  to  be  used  left  to  the  deter- 
mination of  Session. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  853. 

1 137  A  teaching  which  declares  the  Lord's  Supper 
was  instituted  in  any  other  manner  than  by  the  direct 
personal  act  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  not  in  harmony  with 
the  truth  of  Holy  Scriptures  or  loyal  to  the  person  of 
Jesus  Christ. — AL  G.  A.,  1895!^  p.  96. 

1 138  Marriage  and  Divorce. — Ministers  are  en- 
joined to  refuse  to  perform  the  marriage  ceremony  in 


2l8  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

the  case  of  divorced  persons,  except  as  such  persons  have 
been  divorced  upon  grounds  and  for  causes  recognized 
as  scriptural  in  the  Standards  of  our  Church. — M.  G.  A., 
1902,  p.   125  ;    1903,  p.  89. 

1 139  That  recognizing  the  comity  which  should 
exist  between  Churches  represented  in  the  Inter-Church 
Conference,  acknowledging,  as  they  do,  the  law  of 
Christ  alone  as  supreme,  we  advise  each  minister  under 
the  authority  of  this  Assembly  to  refuse  to  unite  in  mar- 
riage any  member  of  any  such  Church  whose  marriage 
is  known  to  such  minister  to  be  prohibited  by  the  laws 
of  the  Church  in  which  such  person  holds  membership, 
unless  such  minister  believes  that  in  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  a  given  case  his  refusal  would  do  injustice  to 
an  innocent  person  who  has  been  divorced  for  scriptural 
reasons. — M.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  75. 

1 140  Deliverances  of  former  Assemblies  reaffirmed, 
and  Presbyteries  enjoined  to  enforce  the  Standards. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  199. 

1 141  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund. — Repeat- 
edly commended  by  the  General  Assemby,  and  in  191 2 
combined  With  the  Board  of  Relief. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2, 
pp.  232-235. 

1 142  Ministers. — Reccptio7i,  etc. — Ministers  whose 
whereabouts  are  unknown  to  be  placed  on  a  Supple- 
mentary Roll. — M.  G.  A.,  1 90 1,  p.  63. 

1 143  Demission  of  the  ministry  allowable  only  after  a 
year's  probation. — M.  G.  A.,  1 901,  p.  62  ;  1906,  p.  195. 

1 144  Original  jurisdiction  over  ministers  belongs  to 
Presbyteries. — M,  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  221. 

1 145  Roman  Catholic  ordination  of  ministers,  valid- 
ity of,  left  to  the  judgment  of  each  Presbytery,  guided 
by  the  Standards  of  our  Church. — M.  G.  A.,  19 10,  p.  107. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         219 

1 146  Letter  of  dismission  to  ministers,  authority  to 
issue  cannot  be  delegated  to  the  Stated  Clerk, — M,  G. 
A.,  1909,  p.  189. 

1 147  Ministers  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  to  be  received  on  the  same  basis  with 
those  received  from  our  own  Presbyteries. — M.  G.  A., 
1898,  p.  133.. 

1 148  Presbytery  has  power  to  deal  with  absentee 
ministers. — M.  G.  A.,   1910,  pp.  234,  238. 

1 149  Presbytery  may  refuse  to  allow  a  member  of 
another  Presbytery  to  labor  within  its  bounds. — M.  G. 
A.,  1901,  p.   167. 

1 150  Ministers  with  no  ministerial  duties  cannot  be 
compelled  to  demit  the  ministry,  and  the  Presbytery 
may  advise  with  them  as  to  what  it  is  best  to  do  under 
the  circumstances. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  62. 

1 151  Great  care  to  be  exercised  in  the  ordination 
and  reception  of  ministers  for  people  of  foreign  speech. 
— M.  G.  A.,   1910,  p.  128. 

1 152  Ministers  and  officers  assent  only  to  the  System 
of  Doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession,  and  not  to  every 
particular  statement, — M.  G.  A,,  1909,  p.  176. 

1 1 53  The  deposition  of  a  minister  carries  with  it  the 
striking  of  name  from  the  roll. — M.  G.  A,,  1905,  p,  207, 

1 1 54  The  transfer  of  a  minister,  made  by  Assembly 
from  one  Presbytery  to  another. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p. 
208  ;    1908,  p,  178. 

1 155  A  minister  cannot  be  a  member  of  two  Presby- 
teries at  the  same  time. — M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p,  189. 

1 156  Name  of  absentee  minister  may  be  stricken 
from  rolls. — M.  G.  A,,  1908,  p,  171, 

1 157  Ministers  cajj  be  dropped  from  the  roll  for  pro- 
longed absence. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  237, 


220  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1 1 58  No  minister  is  entitled  to  maintain  his  status 
as  a  minister  and  teach  doctrines,  fundamental  in  char- 
acter, which  are  contrary  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith.  The  doctrines  specifically  named  are  the 
Deity  of  Christ,  the  sacrificial  death  of  Christ,  and  the 
inspiration  of  the  Scriptures. — Grant  Case,  M.  C.  A., 
1911,  pp.  138,   139. 

1 1 59  Ministers  admonished  to  refrain  from  utter- 
ances which  unsettle  the  Church  and  which  are  in  con- 
flict with  its  Standards.— M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.   140. 

1 1 60  Ministers  connected  with  other  denominations, 
applying  for  membership  in  a  Presbytery,  shall  submit- 
satisfactory  evidence  of  possessing  the  qualifications  of 
character  and  scholarship  required  of  candidates  and 
licentiates  of  this  Church  ;  shall  be  examined  in  theology, 
and,  in  the  discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  in  other  sub- 
jects, and  shall  answer  in  the  affirmative  questions  1-8, 
contained  in  the  Form  of  Government,  chap,  xv.,  sec. 
xii. — F.  G. ,  chap,  xv.,  sec.  xvi. 

1 161  Missionary  Education. — That  pastors  and 
Sessions  be  advised  as  to  the  superior  educational 
methods,  and  the  excellent  material  provided  by  our 
various  Mission  Boards  for  the  nurture  of  the  youth  in 
missionary  work. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  88. 

1 162  Moderators. — In  1886  the  General  Assembly 
sent  down  an  Overture  proposing  to  add  to  the  Form  of 
Gov.,  chap,  xix.,  a  section  to  be  numbered  sec.  iv.,  read- 
ing :  "In  case  the  Moderator  of  any  judicator)^  above 
the  Church  Session,  shall  be  a  ruling  elder,  he  may 
open  the  next  meeting  with  an  address  ;  but  any  acts 
appropriate  only  to  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel 
shall  be  performed  by  a  minister  appointed  by  such  rul- 
ing elder." 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.        221 

It  was  also  proposed  to  alter  Form  of  Gov.,  chap,  xii., 
sec.  vii, ,  so  as  to  provide  for  a  ruling  elder  moderator 
of  General  Assembly. 

The  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  as  returned  to  the  Cien- 
eral  Assembly  of  1887  showed  that  50  Presbyteries 
answered  the  first  Overture  in  the  affirmative  and  119 
answered  in  the  negative.  On  the  second  Overture  52 
Presbyteries  answered  in  the  affirmative  and  122  in  the 
negative.      Both  the  Overtures  were,  therefore,  defeated, 

1 1 63  Moderator  for  the  next  year  cannot  be  elected 
by  Synod  of  the  current  year. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.   238. 

1 1 64  "  He  [the  Moderator]  shall  also  serve  until 
his  successor  be  inducted  into  ofiice,  and  may  perform 
such  administrative  duties  as  may  be  assigned  to  him 
by  the  judicatory." — F,  G. ,  chap,  xix.,  sec.  ii.  ;  M.  G. 
A.,  1908,  p.  210. 

1 165  Monthly  Concerts  of  Prayer. — The  As- 
sembly emphasizes  the  importance  of  the  observance  of 
the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  missions,  and  recom- 
mends that  the  time  of  the  concert  of  prayer  for  colleges 
and  institutions  of  learning  be  changed  from  the  third 
Thursday  to  the  second  Sabbath  in  January- — and  that 
the  day  be  known  as  Education  Day. — M.  G.  A.,  1895, 
pp.  64.  76. 

The  revival  of  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  mis- 
sions is  recommended  to  our  churches.  ^M.  G.  A.,  1900, 
p.  80. 

1 166  Non-Ecclesiastical  Bodies,  Delegates  to. — 
In  reply  to  a  memorial  from  the  National  Temperance 
Society,  asking  for  the  appointment  of  delegates  to  it, 
the  Assembly  declared  that,  while  sympathizing  in  its 
objects,  it  did  not  send  delegates  to  non-ecclesiastical 
bodies. — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.  84. 


222  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS.  OF  THE 

1 167  Official  representation  in  non-ecclesiastical  or- 
ganizations is  contrary  to  the  Constitution,  but  members 
are  allowed  liberty  to  work  as  individuals  in  such  organ- 
izations.— M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  227. 

1 168  The  law  and  custom  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A,  require  that  its  judicatories  shall  not  be- 
come officially  connected  with  non-ecclesiastical  bodies. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  204. 

1 169  Representatives  canixot  be  elected  to  non- 
ecclesiastical  bodies. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  234  ;  1908, 
p.  238. 

1 1 70  Unconstitutional  for  a  Synod  to  nominate  or 
elect  Trustees  of  the  Anti-Saloon  League  — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  181. 

1 171  Offerings,  Miscellaneous. — Church  Sessions 
are  authorized  to  report  in  the  miscellaneous  column 
of  the  annual  reports  to  Presbytery,  not  only  collec- 
tions for  Bible  and  Tract  Societies  and  general  benevo- 
lence, but  also  ' '  miscellaneous  and  outside  gifts  of  the 
congregation  for  religious  and  charitable  causes,  pro- 
vided the  donors  consent  to  have  them  thus  reported  by 
the  Clerk  of  Session  or  by  the  pastor. ' '  This  applies  to 
individual  gifts  as  well  as  to  collections. — M.  G.  A., 
1904,  p.  97.      (See  Systematic  Beneficence.^ 

1 172  Ordination. — Candidates  for  the  ministry, 
having  calls  to  churches  in  another  Presbytery,  should 
be  dismissed  to  the  care  of  the  latter  Presbytery  for  ordi- 
nation.— M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  207. 

1 173.  Candidates  for  the  ministry,  the  practice  of 
licensing,  and  then  ordaining  at  the  same  meeting  of 
Presbytery,  is  not  commended,  but  does  not  violate  the 
Form  of  Government. — M.  G.  A.,   1905,  p.  207. 

1 1 74     Ordination  of  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  who 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         223 

serves  a  Home  Mission  field  should  ordinarily  be  con- 
ducted by  the  Presbytery  of  the  bounds. — IM.  G.  A., 
1906,  p.  195.  This  does  not  apply  to  Foreign  Mission- 
aries. 

1 175  Candidates  cannot  be  admitted  to  the  ministry 
unless  views  are  in  harmony  with  essential  and  neces- 
sary articles  of  Confession. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  273. 

1 1 76  Ordination  of  candidates  for  the  ministry'  can- 
not be  delegated  to  an  Executive  Commission. — M.  G. 
A.,  1911,  p.  220, 

1 177  Any  Presbytery  that  ordains  to  the  ministry 
men  who  deny  the  teachings  of  God's  Word  as  inter- 
preted by  our  Standards  is  guilty  of  perjury. — M.  G.  A., 
191 2,  p.  192.  (See  also  Confession,  Doctrine,  and 
Mmisters. ) 

1 1 78  Overtures. — The  Assembly  has  no  power  to 
recommit  Overtures  adopted  by  the  Presbyteries. — M. 
G.  A.,  1908,  p.  114. 

1 179  Foreign  Presbyteries  cannot  be  considered  neu- 
tral in  the  case  of  Overtures  sent  down. — M.  G.  A. ,  1904, 
p.   177- 

1 1 80  Pastor  Emeritus. — When  any  m.inister  shall 
resign  his  charge  by  reason  of  age  or  incapacity  for 
further  labor,  and  the  congregation  shall  be  moved  by 
affectionate  regard  for  his  person  and  gratitude  for  his 
ministry  among  them,  to  desire  that  he  should  continue 
to  be  associated  with  them  in  an  honorar)^  relation,  they 
may,  at  a  regularly  called  meeting,  elect  him  as  Pastor 
Emeritus,  with  or  without  salary,  but  with  no  pastoral 
authority  or  duty.  This  action  shall  be  subject  to  the 
approval  of  Presbytery,  and  shall  take  effect  upon  the 
formal  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation. — F.  G..  chap, 
xviii.,  sec.  ii.  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  154. 


224  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1181  The  relation  of  a  Pastor  Emeritus  to  a  congre- 
gation cannot  be  terminated,  and  salary  cannot  be  dis- 
continued, without  the  consent  of  Presbytery. — -M.  G.  A., 
1909,  p.  188. 

1 182  The  conditions  for  honorable  retirement  are  a 
faithful  ministry  and  incapacity  for  further  active  ser- 
vice.— M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.    191. 

1 183  Pastors. — In  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  rela- 
tion, due  notice  or  citation  must  be  given  to  both  pastor 
and  congregation. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  203. 

1 184  It  is  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  that  every 
minister  in  charge  of  a  church  or  a  group  of  churches 
should  receive  at  the  least  a  salary  of  $1000  per  annum, 
with  a  manse. — M.  G.  A.,   1908,  p.   129, 

1 185  Times  of  payment  of  pastors'  salaries  may  be 
either  weekly,  monthly,  or  quarterly. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1, 
p.  199. 

1 186  No  change  shall  be  made  in  the  amount  of 
salary  stipulated  in  the  call  of  a  pastor  without  the  con- 
sent of  Presbytery,  unless  both  minister  and  congrega- 
tion agree  thereto  ;  and  only  the  congregation  regularly 
assembled  shall  have  power  to  bring  such  a  question  to 
the  attention  of  Presbyter}-. — F.  G. ,  chap,  xv.,   sec.  ix. 

1 187  Presbyterian  Brotherhood. — The  object  of 
the  Brotherhood  is  to  secure  the  organization  of  the  men 
of  our  churches  with  a  view  to  spiritual  development, 
fraternal  relations,  denominational  fealty,  the  strength 
of  fellowship,  and  engagement  in  works  of  Christian  use- 
fulness. It  reports  annually  to  the  General  Assembly. 
Its  office  is  in  Chicago,  and  it  has  published  a  Constitu- 
tion and  other  documents. 

1 188  Presbyterian  Handbook. — The  Stated  Clerk 
of  the  Assembly  was  authorized  to  prepare  and  publish 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  189 5-1 91 2.        225 

an  annual  Year-book  of  the  Church,  containing  facts  and 
figures,  not  exceeding  in  size  100  pages,  and  in  cost  10 
cents. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  118. 

1 189  Presbyterian  Historical  Society. — This 
most  useful  Society  has  been  repeatedly  commended  by 
the  General  Assembly. 

Bequests  to  the  Society  may  be  received  by  the 
trustees  of  the  General  Assembly. — M.  G.  A.,  1896, 
p.  47.  It  is  also  a  corporation  able  to  receive  gifts 
direct. 

1 190  Presbytery. — The  following  directions  are  to 
be  observed  in  the  constitution  of  a  new  Presbytery  : 
I.  To  be  organized  by  the  ministers  designated  by  the 
higher  judicatory.  2.  Ministers  with  certificates  of  dis- 
mission then  to  be  received.  3.  Ministers  residing 
within  bounds  of  the  new  Presbytery,  unless  named  in 
the  act  erecting  the  Presbytery,  are  to  be  received  on 
certificates  of  dismission.  4.  Ministers  not  connected 
with  the  Presbytery  may  be  refused  permission  to  labor 
within  its  bounds.— M.  G.  A.,   1901,  pp.  167,  168. 

1 191  German  Presbyteries  to  be  erected  by  the 
Synods  in  their  discretion. — M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  229, 

1 192  Ecclesiastical  changes  to  be  reported  immedi- 
ately to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  142. 

1 193  Consolidation  of  Presbyteries  only  to  be  taken 
subject  to  prior  approval  by  Assembly. — M.  G.  A,,  19 10, 
p.  243  ;   1912,  p.  276. 

1 194  A  Presbytery  cannot  be  under  two  independent 
jurisdictions. — M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  228. 

1 195  The  Moderator  of  a  Presbytery  has  no  discre- 
tion in  deciding  as  to  the  necessity  or  the  expediency 
of  a  pro  re  nata  meeting.      If  the  request  be  constitu- 

15 


226  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

tionally  signed,  he  must  issue  a  call  for  the  meeting. — 
F.  G.,  chap.  X.,  sec.  x.  ;   M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  133. 

1 196  Adjourned  meeting  of  Presbytery  is  a  continua- 
tion of  the  stated  meeting. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  208. 

1 197  Every  church  entitled  to  be  represented  by  an 
elder  as  a  result  of  the  omission  of  Section  iv.,  Chapter 
X.,  of  the  Form  of  Government. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p. 
212. 

1 1 98  A  ruUng  elder  delegate  can  be  seated  at  the 
adjourned  meeting,  though  not  present  at  the  first  session 
of  regular  meeting. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  208. 

1 199  Recommended  that  one  hour  at  a  stated  meet- 
ing be  set  apart  for  the  consideration  of  the  work  of 
religious  education. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  107. 

1200  A  Presbytery  has  the  right  to  determine  for 
itself  whom  it  will  receive  into  membership. — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  167. 

1 20 1  Gena-al  Assembly  has  power  to  transfer  minis- 
ters to  a  Presbytery  erected  by  it,  and  such  transfer  is 
final  as  an  act. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  123. 

1202  Session  should  be  represented  at  both  regular 
and  adjourned  meetings  of  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.,  1905, 
p.  208. 

1203  The  names  of  ministers  without  charge  are  to 
be  inserted  in  the  Statistical  Report  without  any  desig- 
nation whatever. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  82. 

1204  In  exceptional  cases  a  Presbytery  may  be  or- 
ganized within  the  boundaries  of  existing  Presbyteries, 
in  the  interests  of  minister  and  churches  speaking  other 
than  the  English  language,  or  of  those  of  a  particular 
race  ;  but  in  no  case  without  their  consent  ;  and  the 
same  rule  shall  apply  to  Synods. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p. 
60  ;  Amendment  to  F.  G,,  chap,  x.,  sec.  ii. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         227 

1205  Protests. — No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent 
cr  protest' who  has  not  a  right  to  vote  on  the  question 
decided,  and  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  pro- 
test on  any  question  who  did  not  vote  against  the  deci- 
sion ;  provided,  that  when  a  case  has  been  decided  by 
a  Judicial  Commission,  any  member  of  the  judicatory  to 
which  the  decision  is  reported  may  enter  his  dissent  or 
protest,  or  his  answer  to  any  protest,  in  the  same  manner 
as  if  the  case  had  been  tried  before  the  judicatory  itself, 
and  he  has  voted  thereon  ;  and  provided,  that  when  a 
case  has  been  decided  by  a  Judicial  Commission  sitting 
during  an  interval  between  the  meetings  of  the  electing 
judicatory,  any  member  of  such  judicatory  or  of  the 
Commission  may,  within  ten  days  after  the  rendering 
of  the  judgment  by  the  Commission,  file  his  dissent 
from  or  protest  against  the  judgment  with  the  Clerk  of 
the  Commission  ;  and  the  Commission  or  any  member 
thereof  may,  within  twenty  days  after  the  rendering  of 
the  judgment,  similarly  file  an  answer  to  any  protest  ; 
and  the  Clerk  of  the  Commission  shall  enter  upon  the 
record  all  dissents,  protests,  and  answers,  or  shall  for- 
ward the  same  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judi- 
catory to  be  so  entered  by  him. — B.  D.,  Sec.  107. 

1206  Protests  cannot  be  entered  on  Minutes  of  higher 
judicatory  by  members  of  the  judicatory  whose  decision 
is  appealed  from. — M.  G.  A.,  1888,  p.  136. 

1207  Quorum. — Business  cannot  be  transacted  in 
absence  of  a  quorum. — M.  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  144. 

1208  Judicial  case  cannot  be  issued  by  a  vote  of  less 
than  a  quorum. — ^M.  G.  A.,   1891,  p.  144. 

1209  Presbyteries  cannot  be  given,  in  the  absence 
of  quorums,  authority  to  receive  and  dismiss  members. 
-— M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  139. 


228  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

12 10  Synods  cannot  legalize  proceedings  of  a  Pres- 
byter)' had  without  a  quorum. — M.  G.  A,,  1898,  p.   139. 

121 1  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  xii.,  Section  iii., 
amended,  making  quorum  of  Assembly  One  Hundred. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  244. 

12 1 2  Action  of  Presbytery  in  receiving  a  minister 
without  a  quorum  present  approved  ajid  confirmed  in 
exceptional  case. — M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  189. 

12 13  Records  of  Synods,  Exceptions  to. — The 
acts  of  General  Assembly  in  this  matter  are  applicable  to 
Records  of  Presbyteries  and  Sessions. 

1 2 14  Adjournments  should  be  with  prayer. — M,  G. 
A..  1888,  p.   135. 

12 15  Roll  should  be  made  out  prior  to  election  of 
Moderator.— M.  G.  A.,. 1888,  p.   135. 

12 16  Reports  of  Committees  when  approved  or 
adopted  should  be  either  entered  in  the  record,  or  it 
should  be  stated  that  they  have  been  filed. — M.  G.  A., 
1890,  p.  105. 

12 17  Approval  of  Minutes  is  to  be  entered. — M.  G. 
A.,  1890,  p.  105. 

12 18  Matter  of  error  should  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A., 
1894,  p.  181. 

1219  Unrepresented  churches  should  be  recorded. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1894.  p.   181. 

1220  Exceptions  to  records  of  Presbytery  must  be 
entered  on  Minutes  of  Synods. — M.  G.  A.,  1895, 
p.  125. 

122 1  Names  of  members  of  Committees  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  125. 

1222  Reports  of  Committees,  if  adopted,  must  be 
entered  in  full  in  Minutes. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  124. 

1223  Roll  must  be  called  prior  to  adjournment,  and 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         229 

names   of  uhexcused  absentees   recorded. — M.   G.   A., 
1895,  p.  124. 

1224  Resolutions,  etc.,  when  adopted,  must  be  en- 
tered in  the  Minutes. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  124. 

1225  Minutes  to  be  attested  in  writing. — M.  G.  A., 

1897,  p.  129. 

1226  AH  sessions  to  .be  opened  and  closed  with 
prayer. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  138  ;    1904,  p.  220. 

1227  Reports  of  Committees  to  be  entered  on  the 
Minutes. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  138;    T909,  p.  242. 

1228  Commission  to  read,  correct,  and  approve  the 
Minutes  is  of  doubtful  vahdity. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  138. 

1229  Records  to  be  presented  annually. — M.  G.  A., 

1898,  p.  138. 

1230  Result  of  the  final  roll  call  to  be  recorded. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1898,  pp.  138,  139. 

123 1  When  a  judicatory  has  been  opened  with  de- 
votional exercises,  this  is  a  sufficient  substitute  for  an 
opening  prayer. — M.  G.  A.,   1900,  p.  73. 

1232  Address  cannot  be  substituted  for  a  sermon  at 
the  opening  session. — M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  155. 

1233  Records,  as  approved  by  the  Assembly,  cannot 
be  afterward  altered  without  permission  of  Assembly. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  155. 

1234  Blank  pages  for  the  recording  of  the  As- 
sembly's approval  to  be  inserted  in  Minutes. — M.  G.  A., 
1900,  p.  I  56. 

1235  Committees,  Reports  of,  to  be  recorded. — M. 
G.  A.,  1901,  p.  165. 

1236  Approval  of  printed  records  is  sufficient. — M. 
G.  A.,  1901,  p.  166. 

1237  Exceptions  to  Presbyterial  Records  must  be 
recorded. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  167. 


230  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1238  Narrative  to  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A.,  1901, 
p.  165. 

1 139  Treasurer's  Reports  to  be  approved. — M.  G. 
A.,  1901,  p.  165. 

1240  Manifest  error  may  be  corrected  in  approved 
records. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.    169. 

1 24 1  Exceptions  must  be  recorded. — M.  G.  A., 
1902,  p.  169. 

1242  Delegated  Synods  may  omit  from  records 
names  of  absentees. — M.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  180. 

1243  Members  are  to  be  recorded  so  as  to  show 
whether  they  are  ministers  or  ruHng  elders. — M.  G.  A., 
1905,  p.  213  ;    1909,  p.  242. 

1244  Names  of  Boards  should  be  written  in  full  in 
records. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  235. 

1245  The  absence  of  the  records  should  be  noted. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  155. 

1246  Omission  of  words  in  the  record  to  be  noted. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  238. 

1247  Historical  references  must  be  full  and  complete. 
. -M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  239. 

1248  Reports  of  Standing  Committees  to  be  inserted. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  274. 

1249  Reports  not  to  be  included  unless  before  Synod 
for  action. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  274. 

1250  Closing  of  Session  should  be  recorded. — M. 
G.  A.,  1909,  p.  242. 

(See,  also,  Presbytery,  Sessions,  Synods.) 

1 25 1  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. — Plan  of 
Union  with,  approved. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.   94. 

1252 — Religious  Education. — That  the  churches  be 
advised  to  appoint  a  Council  of  Religious  Education, 
with  a  view  to  a  unification  of  their  educational  agencies, 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.        23  I 

and  the  vigorous  promotion  of  systematic  religious  in- 
struction within  their  bounds. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  159. 

1253  Rules  for  Judicatories,  Amendments  Made 
to  the  Same. — Rule  18,  insert  after  the  words  "shall 
be  put  without  debate"  the  following  words,  "but  it 
shall  not  be  in  order  for  any  one  debating  another  mo- 
tion to  propose  the  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  or  the  pre- 
vious question,  at  the  close  of  his  remarks,  unless  he 
shall  obtain  the  floor  again  for  that  purpose. ' ' 

1254  Rule  45.  "  These  rules  may  be  suspended  by  a 
two-thirds  vote  of  the  judicatory  upon  motion  duly  made. ' ' 

1255  Reconsideration,  motion  for,  may  be  made 
more  than  once. — M.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.   141. 

1256  Ruling  Elders. — Ruling  Elders,  ordination  of, 
not  invalidated  by  failure  to  read  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
but  such  elders  should  be  required  to  read  and  study 
the  Confession. — M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.   206. 

1257  Ruling  Elders  not  authorized  to  administer  the 
Sacraments. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  194. 

1258  Presbyter)-  can  relieve  Ruling  Elders  from  the 
exercise  of  their  office  in  a  congregation,  and  purely  as 
an  administrative  act. — M.  G.  A.,   1909,  p.  195. 

1259  A  Baptist  minister  cannot  ordain  a  Ruling 
Elder. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  217. 

1260  Elders  should  be  appointed  on  Committees. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  155. 

1261  Limitation  of  age  of  communicants  in  the  elec- 
tion for  elders  and  deacons  is  unconstitutional. — M.  G. 
A.,  1897,  p.  131. 

1262  The  manner  of  electing  elders  and  deacons, 
and  the  parties  to  be  elected,  is  left  to  each  particular 
congregation. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  152. 

(See,  also,  Mod&rators  and  Sessions.) 


2y. 


ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 


1263  Sabbath  Observance. — The  Assembly  annu- 
ally adopts  resolutions  expressing  "  its  profound  sense 
of  the  importance  of  inculcating  Scriptural  precepts  in 
reference  to  the  Sabbath,  in  the  home,  in  the  Sunday- 
school  and  in  all  young  people's  associations." 

1264  That  the  Christian  Sabbath  will  be  saved  or 
lost  to  the  Christian  world  by  the  action  and  influence 
of  the  members  of  the  Christian  Church.  We  do,  there- 
fore, most  earnestly  enjoin  the  ministers,  elders,  and 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  to  a  renewed  diligence  and  faithfulness,  by 
both  precept  and  example,  for  the  preservation  of  the 
sacred  character  of  the  Christian  Sabbath  day  : — 

By  an  active  use  of  the  day  in  Christian  work. 

By  abstaining  from  the  more  popular  and  therefore 
more  dangerous  forms  of  Sabbath  desecration,  such  as 
the  purchase  and  reading  of  the  Sunday  newspapers, 
advertising  in  the  Sunday  newspapers,  and  from  all 
forms  of  excursions,  sports,  games,  and  amusements  on 
the  Lord' s  Day,  and  also  all  unnecessary  secular  work 
by  ourselves  and  our  employees,;  all  unnecessary 
traveling  and  visiting,  and  from  all  things  that  are  op- 
posed to  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  this  day  as  defined 
in  the  Word  of  God. — M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  32. 

1265  Tha't  we  affirm  the  inalienable  right  of  every 
man  to  rest  from  labor  on  the  Sabbath  Day,  or  the  day 
commonly  called  Sunday,  and  therefore  earnestly  request 
all  railroad  companies,  and  all  directors  of  corporations 
of  whatever  character,  and  all  individual  employees  of 
labor,  to  so  direct  their  corporations  and  business  enter- 
prises as  to  secure  the  minimum  of  labor  and  the  maxi- 
mum of  rest  on  the  Lord's  Day. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  30. 

1266  That  the  General  Assembly  urges  on  all  fami- 


•    GENEFLAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1S95-1912.         233 

lies  not  to  buy  anything  on  the  Sabbath,  and  during  the 
week  to  give  the  preference  to  those  shops  which  close 
on  the  Lord' s  Day ;  to  plan  for  their  servants  on  the 
the  Sabbath  and  help  them  to  fulfill  their  religious  duties, 
and  to  pay  laborers  on  Friday  so  that  they  may  have 
Saturday  to  make  provision  for  the  Sabbath. — M.  G.  A., 
1906,  p.  50, 

1267  The  Assembly,  in  entering  on  its  records  a 
protest . against  the  flagrant  desecration  of  the  Lord's 
Day  by  the  National  Congress  in  continuing  its  session 
on  that  day,  recommended  that  all  feeling  aggrieved 
should  petition  Congress  to  abstain  from  business  on  the 
Sabbath  Day.— M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.   106. 

1268  Sabbath-schools. — The  Session  has  power  to 
supervise  the  Sabbath-school  and  the  various  societies  or 
agencies  of  the  congregation.  — F.  G. ,  chap.  ix. ,  sec.  vi. 

1269  The  offerings  of  the  Sabbath-school  and  of  the 
various  societies  or  agencies  of  the  church  shall  be  re- 
ported regularly  to  the  Session  of  the  church  for  ap- 
proval, and  no  offerings  or  collections  shall  be  made  by 
them  for  objects  other  than  those  connected  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  L^nited  States  of  America,  without 
the  approval  of  the  Session. — D.  W. ,  chap,  vi.,  sec.  iv. 

1270  Attention  is  called  to  the  observance  of  the 
second  Sabbath  of  June  as  Children's  Day,  and  our 
Sabbath-schools  are  reminded  that  an  important  part  of 
the  service  is  the  presentation  of  offerings  to  carry  on 
the  work  of  Sabbath-school  missionaries. — M.  G.  A., 
1895,  p.  100. 

1 27 1  That  the  advisability  of  maintaining  the  custom 
of  the  observance  of  special  days,  as  now  set  apart  in 
the  Sunday-schools,  in  behalf  of  certain  Boards  is  re- 
affirmed.— M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  249. 


234  "^^^^  ^^^  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

1272  That  the  effort  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath-school  Work,  to  help  our  Sunday-schools  to  im- 
prove their  educational  methods  and  to  provide  the  best 
helps  for  Uniform  and  Graded  Lessons,  be  commended  ; 
and  that  the  Sunday-schools  be  encouraged  to  increase 
their  efficiency  through  wise  grading  of  their  schools  and 
the  use  of  graded  material. — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  88. 

Salaries.     See  Pastors. 

1273  Salvation  Army. — The  Assembly  recognizes 
with  thankfulness  the  work  done  by  the  Army,  but  as  it 
makes  no  claim  to  be  a  Church,  no  action  is  neccessary. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  76. 

1274  Sermon. — An  address  cannot  be  a  substitute 
for  a  sermon  at  the  opening  of  a  judicatory, 

1275  Presbytery  nol  necessarily  to  be  opened  with  a 
sermon. — M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  135. 

1276  Session  of  Church. — Subject  to  the  provi- 
sions of  the  Directory  for  Worship,  the  Session  shall  have 
and  exercise  exclusive  authority  over  the  worship  of  the 
congregation,  including  the  musical  service  ;  and  shall 
determine  the  times  and  places  of  preaching  the  Word 
and  all  other  religious  services.  They  shall  also  have 
exclusive  authority  over  the  uses  to  which  the  church 
buildings  may  be  put,  but  may  temporarily  delegate  the 
determination  of  such  uses  to  the  body  having  manage- 
ment of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church,  subject  to 
the  superior  authority  and  direction  of  the  Session. — 
F.  G.,  chap,  ix.,  sec.  vii.  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  97. 

1277  In  a  church  where  there  are  only  two  elders, 
and  one  of  these  has  removed  his  residence,  but  not  his 
membership,  therefrom,  the  pastor  and  the  remaining 
elder  may  constitute  a  quorum  of  the  Session  and  pro- 
ceed to  business. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  130. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1S95-1912.        235 

1278  Clerk  of  Session,  ordinarily  expedient  for  an 
elder  to  be. — M.  A.  G.,  1910,  p.  236. 

1279  Moderator  of  Session  in  absence  of  a  minister 
to  be  an  elder. — M.  A.  G.,  1901,  p.  85. 

1280  Moderator  of  Session  of  a  vacant  church  must 
be  of  the  same  Presbytery  as  the  church. — M.  G.  A., 
1912,  p.  167. 

1 281  Sy nodical  Superintendent  has  no  right  to  act 
as  Moderator  of  Sessions  of  vacant  churches. — M.  G. 
A.,  1901,  p.  65. 

1282  The  Assembly  answered  in  the  negative  an 
Overture  asking  that  the  opening  and  closing  of  meetings 
of  church  Sessions  with  prayer  be  made  mandatory. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  108.  (See  also  Church  Members, 
Lice7itiates,  Ministers,  Religious  Education,  and  Stated 
Supply.) 

1283  Social  Problems. — The  General  Assembly 
of  1 9 10  declared,  that  the  Church  is  under  imperative 
obligation  to  show  how  Christian  principles  apply  to 
human  affairs,  and  urged  ministers  to  recognize  and 
fulfill  the  obligations  resting  upon  them  as  ministers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  with  respect  to  the  social  application  of  His 
Gospel.  See  the  entire  Dehverance. — M.  G.  A.,  19 10, 
pp.  230-233.  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  is  the 
agency  entrusted  with  conduct  of  "  Social  Service." 

1284  Stated  Supply. — The  relation  of  stated  supply 
is  unknown  to  our  Form  of  Government,  although  it  is 
recognized  by  our  judicatories.  It  is  a  relation  which, 
when  continued  beyond  the  emergency  justifying  it,  is 
declared  by  the  Assembly  ' '  an  irregularity  and  an  evil 
inconsistent  with  our  polity." — Digest,  pp.  112,  113.  A 
stated  supply  has  no  rights  in  the  Session,  and  can  act 
as  its  Moderator  only  when  appointed  by  the  Presbytery, 


236  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

or  specially  invited  by  the  Session.  In  1878,  Min.,  p. 
120,  the  Assembly  decided  that  stated  supplies  have 
such  rights  and  prerogatives  as  may  be  expressly  con- 
ferred upon  them  by  the  Presbytery,  and  no  other.  It 
also  defined  a  ' '  stated  supply  "  to  be  a  minister  em- 
ployed by  the  Presbytery,  and  with  only  such  power  as 
is  given  him  by  the  Presbytery. 

1285  Churches  grouped  in  one  charge,  and  belong- 
ing to  two  Presbyteries,  cannot  be  served  by  stated 
supplies. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  195.  (See,  also.  Vacancy 
and  Supply. 

1286  Synods. — Synods  should  not  convene  on  the 
Lord's  Day. — M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.    242. 

1287  Synods  and  Presbyteries  may  cooperate  with 
other  ecclesiastical  bodies  in  seeking  legislation  on  moral 
questions  under  Confession  of  Taith,  chap,  xxxi.,  sec. 
iv. — M.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  228. 

1288  Synods  must  receive  approval  of  General  As- 
sembly for  erection,  union,  or  division  of  Presbyteries. — 
F.  G.,  chap,  xi.,  sec.  iv.,  amendment,  1910  ;  M.  G.  A., 
1910,  p.  243. 

1289  Synods  can  be  erected  within  the  boundaries 
of  existing  Synods  in  exceptional  cases. — F.  G. ,  chap,  x., 
sec.  ii.  ;  M.  G.  A.,  1905,  p.  60. 

1290  Unconstitutional  for  a  Presbytery  to  elect  mem- 
bers of  a  Sy nodical  Commission  or  Committee. — M.  G- 
A.,  1912,  p.  166. 

1291  Synod  has  power  to  decide  finally  in  certain 
cases  all  questions  that  do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church,  provided  that  cases  may  be 
transmitted  to  Judicial  Commissions. — F.  G.,  chap,  xi., 
sec.  iv.,  amended  1907.  (See,  also,  Non-Ecclesiastical 
Bodies  and  Records.) 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.        237 

1292  Systematic  Beneficence.— Pastors  are  urged 
to  present  more  frequently  and  fully  the  duty  and  privi- 
lege of  giving  intelligently,  from  principle  and  upon 
spiritual  grounds.  It  is  also  recommended  that  all  offer- 
ings should  be  regarded  as  made  to  the  Lord,  and  should 
be  in  a  definite  and  liberal  proportion  to  personal  in- 
come or  resources,  at  least  one-tenth. — M.  G.  A.  1900, 
p.  113. 

1293  It  is  the  duty  of  every  member,  present  or 
absent,  to  contribute  according  to  his  means  to  the  sup- 
port of  the  church  where  he  holds  his  membership. 
What  action  should  be  taken  in  case  of  a  failure  to  per- 
form this  duty  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  church  of 
which  the  individual  is  a  member. — M.  G.  A.,  1907, 
p.  225. 

1294  Communicants  are  urged  to  give  not  less  than 
one-tenth  of  their  income  to  the  Lord. — M.  G.  A.,  1903, 
p.  144. 

1295  That  the  Sessions  of  all  our  churches  be  re- 
minded of  their  responsibihty  in  connection  with  the 
stimulation  and  systematic  development  of  Church 
benevolences,  and  be  urged  to  devise  and  faithfully 
carry  out  some  plan  of  annually  canvassing  the  entire 
constituency  of  each  church,  for  offerings  in  aid  of  all 
authorized  missionary  and  benevolent  causes  of  the 
Church. — M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.   106. 

1296  The  supervision  of  Systematic  Beneficence  is 
now  in  the  Executive  Commission  of  the  General  As- 
sembly.     (See  Budget.^ 

1297  Temperance. — As  expressive  ofits  views  on 
this  subject,  the  Assembly  in  1895  made  the  following 
declarations  : 

The   temperance  deliverances  of  the  Assemblies,   ir. 


238  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

unbroken  line  for  more  than  eighty  years,  have  spoken 
with  no  uncertain  sound,  the  convictions  of  the  Church 
in  favor  of  total  abstinence  for  the  individual  and  th-: 
abolition  of  the  traffic  in  intoxicants, 

1298  That,  while  not  abating  efforts  to  secure  more 
efficient  repressive  legislation,  there  should  be  increased 
endeavor  to  secure  by  election  and  appointment  to 
official  position  men  of  clean  hands  and  pure  hearts 
who  have  not  lifted  up  their  souls  to  vanity  nor  sworn 
deceitfully,  and  to  sustain  them  in  the  faithful  discharge 
of  their  duties.  Cordial  approval  is  given  to  all  proper 
efforts  to  secure  such  legislation  as  will  prevent  the 
appointment  of  any  man  of  known  intemperate  habits 
to  official  position  under  national,  State,  or  municipal 
authority. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  100. 

1299  Believing  that,  in  seeking  a  legislative  panacea 
for  present  ills,  due  consideration  is  not  given  to  pre- 
ventive measures,  it  is  urged  that  the  children  and  youth 
be  instructed  more  diligently  on  this  subject  ;  that  the 
Church  give  increased  attention  to  it  by  teaching  and 
preaching,  and  by  effective  temperance  organizations 
within  its  own  congregations  and  subject  to  its  own 
administration  ;  that  education  be  emphasized  even 
more  than  legislation  as  an  immediate  need  of  the 
temperance  cause,  remembering  always  that  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  from 
this  as  from  all  other  sins.  Presbyteries  and  Synods  are 
urged  to  renewed  and  increased  activity  along  the  lines 
of  education  and  organization. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.   100. 

1300  That  we  earnestly  urge  upon  our  people  the 
desirability  of  demanding  the  enforcement  of  the  liquor 
laws  throughout  our  land. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  100. 

1301  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  the  time 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1 895-1 91 2.         239 

has  come  when  Christian  men  should  make  their  influ- 
ence felt  directly  at  the  ballot-box,  and  that  all  voters 
connected  with  our  communion  are  urged  to  vote  against 
the  granting  of  licenses  for  the  sale  of  intoxicating 
liquors. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  100. 

1302  We  urge  every  pastor  to  meet  the  full 
measure  of  his  responsibility  for  the  inculcation  of  total 
abstinence  principles.  Our  members  are  urged  to  in- 
culcate and  practice  total  abstinence,  and  are  enjoined 
from  renting  property  for  liquor  purposes  or  signing 
petitions  or  in  any  way  making  profit  of  the  liquor 
traffic. — M.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  160. 

The  Assembly  has  recommended  that  at  least  one  per 
cent,  of  miscellaneous  collections  be  given  to  the  Tem- 
perance Committee. — M.  G.  A,,  1906,  p.  177.  (See, 
also,  under  Church  Members,  Receptio7i. ) 

1303  Theological  Seminaries. — The  elections  of 
Professors  in  the  following  institutions  require  the  appro- 
val of  the  General  Assembly:  Auburn  Theological  Semi- 
nary, German  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Northwest, 
and  Lincoln  Univ.,  Theol.  Department.  In  addition, 
the  General  Assembly  has  a  veto  over  the  removal  of 
Professors  in  Princeton,  Western,  McCormick  and  Ken- 
tucky Seminaries,  and  a  veto  over  the  elections  of  Direc- 
tors in  the  same  institutions.  The  elections  of  Directors 
in  the  two  German  Theological  Seminaries  are  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  Assembly. 

The  Assembly  is  also  entitled  by  the  provisions  of  the 
Charters  of  Princeton  and  Western  Seminaries  to  change 
one-third  of  the  Trustees  at  any  annual  meeting. 

1304  The  report  of  the  compliance  of  the  Presby- 
teries with  the  deliverances  as  to  approved  schools 
for   theological  students  showed  that    182   Presbyteries 


240  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

answered  the  inquiry,  of  which  170  repHed  that  they  ob- 
serve the  dehverances  of  the  Assembly  of  1894,  and  their 
faithfulness  was  commended  ;  1 1  Presbyteries  reported 
non-compliance  in  part  for  various  reasons,  and  they 
were  counseled  to  comply  so  far  as  possible.  The  Pres- 
bytery of  New  York  was  instructed  to  see  that  its  modus 
vive?idi  be  so  carried  out  that  purity  of  doctrine  shall 
be  maintained,  and  the  peace  of  the  Church  be  not  dis- 
turbed.— M.  G.  A.,  191 1,  pp,  183,  184. 

1305  That  our  Theological  Seminaries  be  reminded 
of  the  rule  which  requires  that  students  who  pass  from 
one  of  our  seminaries  to  another  shall  in  all  cases  pre- 
sent satisfactory  testimonials  from  the  seminary  from 
which  they  come  ;  and  that  the  General  Assembly 
hereby  urges  a  strict  observance  of  this  rule  in  the  in- 
terest alike  of  the  Presbyteries,  the  Board  of  Education, 
and  the  Seminaries  themselves.  —  M.  G.  A.,  1899,  p.  118. 

1306  That  the  Assembly  calls  attention  to  the  judg- 
ment already  frequently  expressed,  that  candidates  for 
our  ministry  should  be  educated,  so  far  as  possible, 
in  institutions  of  our  own  Church,  or  those  in  hearty 
sympathy  with  it,  and  in  particular  hereby  directs  all 
Presbyteries  to  require  that  the  theological  course  be 
taken  in  institutions  approved  by  the  General  Assembly. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  62. 

1307  That  the  Seminaries  and  Presbyteries,  accord- 
ing to  action  of  the  Assembly  in  1891,  should  insist 
more  strenuously  on  college  graduation  by  candidates 
before  they  be  permitted  to  enter  on  their  theological 
studies,  and  that  the  number  of  exceptions  to  this  rule 
should  be  largely  reduced. — M.  G.  A.,  1900,  p.  144. 
(See,  also,  under  Candidates.) 

1308  Tobacco. — The  General  Assembly  made  the 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1893-1912.         24 1 

following  declaration,  viz.:  "We  deplore  the  use  of 
tobacco  by  Christians  as  being  liable  to  cause  the  weak 
brother  to  offend,  thereby  bringing  reproach  upon  the 
cause  of  Christ."  — M.  G.  A.,  1903,  p.  160. 

1309  Trials,  New — A  Synod  has  no  constitutional 
authority,  to  instruct  a  Presbytery  to  instruct  a  Session  to 
retry  an  accused  person  upon  charges  not  involved  in 
the  charges  originally  made  against  him  in  the  Session, 
and  upon  which  he  was  tried. — M.  G.  A.,  1899,  P-   112. 

13 10  New  trial,  when  granted,  case  to  be  remanded 
to  the  lower  judicatory. — M.  G.  A.,  1888,  p.  136. 

131 1  Trustees. — Trustees  may  resign  either  to  the 
Board  of  Trustees  or  to  the  congregation. — M.  G.  A., 
1901,  p.  163. 

13 1 2  Union,  Church  Cooperation  and — Committee 
appointed  annually  since  1903.  Phrase  "closer  rela- 
tions" to  be  understood  as  applying  to  all  forms  of 
church  relations,  involving  cooperation,  federation,  or 
organic  union,  as  the  providence  of  God  may  indicate. 
— M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  200.  (See,  also,  hiterchurch.  Re- 
formed Church,  and  U7iited  Presbyterian. 

13 13  Union  of  Churches. — The  General  Assembly 
declares  that  Christian  Churches  have  an  inherent  right 
to  unite,  arising  out  of  their  unity  in  Jesus  Christ,  their 
Supreme  Head,  and  that  no  law  should  be  passed,  by 
any  State,  nor  can  any  State  pass  laws,  impairing  or 
hindering  this  right  in  any  manner,  whether  finding 
expression  in  efforts  for  cooperation,  federation,  or  or- 
ganic union. — M.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  212. 

1 3 14  United  Presbyterian  Church. — Plan  of  feder- 
ative work  with,  approved. — M.  G.  A.,    1910,  p.  199. 

13 1 5  Vacancy  and  Supply. — Every  Presbytery 
shall  arrange  for  the  supply  of  the  vacant  pulpits  within 

16 


242  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

its  bounds,  either  by  direct  action  at  a  meeting  or 
through  a  committee.  The  Session  of  a  vacant  church 
may  receive  leave  to  supply  the  pulpit  for  a  period  to  be 
fixed  by  Presbytery,  subject  to  the  limitation  contained 
in  the  fourth  section  of  this  chapter. 

Ministers,  hcentiates,  and  local  evangelists  connected 
with  the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  shall  be  the  only 
persons  to  be  employed  as  regular  supplies  in  vacant 
churches,  but  ministers  of  other  denominations  in  corre- 
spondence with  this  General  Assembly  may  be  employed 
as  occasional  supplies. — F.  G.,  chap,  xxi.,  sec.  ii.,  iii. 

When  the  pulpit  of  any  congregation  has  been 
vacant  for  a  longer  period  than  twelve  months,  the 
appointment  of  ministers  for  the  pulpit  shall  be  made 
by  the  Presbyter)^  and  shall  continue  to  be  so  made 
until  a  pastor  has  been  elected  by  the  congregation  and 
duly  installed  by  the  Presbytery. — F.  G. ,  chap,  xxi., 
sec.  iv. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p,  158. 

1316  The  General  Assembly  has  appointed,  under 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  3,  a  Permanent  Committee  on 
Vacancy  and  Supply.  Its  powers  are:  "To  conduct 
correspondence  with  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and 
their  Committees  concerning  unemployed  ministers  and 
vacant  congregations  ;  to  seek  to  adjust,  in  cooper- 
ation with  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  Committees,  the 
requirements  of  vacancy  and  supply  by  methods  ade- 
quate to  the  given  conditions  in  any  Synod  or  Pres- 
byter}- ;  to  furnish  information  to  church  sessions  and 
ministers  ;  to  suggest  to  the  General  Assembly  plans 
for  administration,  and  to  make  an  annual  report  to  the 
General  Assembly." — M.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  120. 

13 1 7  Vacant  Church. — Official  declaration  that  a 
pulpitis  vacant  commended. — M.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  122. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         243 

13 18  A  vacant  church  or  congregation  is  one  which 
has  not  a  pastor  duly  installed  or  regular  supply  ap- 
pointed by  the  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A.,    1903,  p.   120. 

13 19  Voters. — A  moderator  of  a  congregational 
meeting  for  the  election  of  a  pastor,  elders,  or  deacons, 
cannot  disqualify  communicants  whose  standing  has  not 
been  impaired  by  judical  process. — M.  G.  A.,  1896,  p. 
91  ;  1897,  p.  138. 

1320  That  it  is  the  right  of  each  one  of  our  con- 
gregations, under  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  to 
determine  by  rule  the  qualifications  of  non -communi- 
cants who  are  contributors  to  church  expenses,  as  voters 
in  the  election  of  pastors. — M.  G.  A.,  1898,  p.  138. 

132 1  That  the  rolls  of  communicant  members  in 
good  standing  in  the  possession  of  the  clerks  of  Ses- 
sions, and  the  list  of  regular  contributors  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  secretary  or  treasurer  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  shall  be  the  authoritative  lists  of  voters  at 
church  and  congregational  meetings. — M.  G.  A.,  1897, 

P-  139- 

1322  That  neither  the  presiding  officer  of  church  or 
congregational  meetings,  nor  the  Sessions  of  churches, 
possess  the  power  to  deprive  communicant  members  in 
good  standing  of  their  right  to  vote  at  meetings  of  the 
church  or  of  the  congregation,  except  by  due  process 
of  law  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of 
DiscipHne, — M.  G.  A.,  1897,  p.   139. 

1323  That  the  voters  in  the  congregations  under 
the  care  of  this  General  Assembly,  at  elections  for 
trustees  or  other  persons  to  manage  the  temporal 
affairs,  shall  be  the  communicant  members  in  good 
standing,  and,  in  addition,  such  other  persons  as  con- 
tribute   by   regular   payments  at    stated   periods  to  the 


244  ^^^-^  ^^^  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

support  and  necessary  expenses  of  the  congregation  in 
accordance  with  its  rules  ;  provided,  That  nothing  in 
this  regulation  shall  be  valid  which  contravenes  the 
provisions  of  the  laws  of  any  of  the  States  of  the 
United  States  or  of  special  church  charters, — M.  G.  A., 
1897,  p.  139. 

1324  Women.— The  Board  of  Home  Missions  is 
authorized  through  the  Women's  Executive  Committee, 
at  its  discretion,  to  commission  women  other  than 
teachers  to  do  missionary  work  in  the  homes  of  the 
mountain  people  of  the  South,  and  wherever  similar 
work  is  needed. — M.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  104. 

1325  The  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions,  the 
Women's  Foreign  Mission  Boards  and  Societies,  seven 
in  number,  and  the  Woman's  Department  of  the  Freed- 
men's  Board  have  been  repeatedly  commended  by  the 
General  Assembly. 

1326  The  Budget  is  based  upon  the  contributions 
made  to  the  Women's  Societies  as  much  as  it  is  upon 
that  made  by  the  churches  to  the  various  causes. 
While  it  is  expected  the  women  will  manage  the  raising 
of  their  portion  of  the  Budget  for  the  several  causes  in 
which  they  are  interested  m  their  own  way,  they  are, 
nevertheless,  vitally  a  part  of  the  Budget  allotment. 
When  women  of  a  church  make  their  subscriptions  for 
the  benevolence  of  the  Church,  they  should  have  regard 
to  the  amount  which  they  are  expected  to  contribute 
through  their  own  societies  for  the  several  causes,  and 
designate  upon  the  subscription  card  in  what  channel 
they  desire  their  contributions  to  go.  By  this  arrange- 
ment the  every -member  canvass  becomes  an  aid  to  the 
Women's  Societies  rather  than  a  hindrance. — M.  G.  A., 
191 2,  p.  267.     (See,  also.  Worker  s,  Lay.) 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1895-1912.         245 

1327  Workers,  Lay. — That  the  estabhshing  of 
wisely  located  and  well-equipped  schools  for  the  train- 
ing of  lay  workers,  that  are  in  organic  connection  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. ,  be  encouraged 
and  supported,  and  their  needs  commended  to  the  lib- 
erality of  churches  and  individuals. — AI.    G.  A.,    1909, 

P-  53- 

1328  The  Assembly  calls  attention  to  the  need  of 
trained  Christian  Workers  outside  the  ministry,  and 
commends  the  careful  consideration  of  this  need  to  the 
authorities  of  our  Seminaries. — M.  G.  A.,   1910,  p.  227. 

1329  The  Board  of  Education  is  recommended  as 
the  representative  of  the  Church  in  this  work, — M.  G.  A., 
1910,  p.  227;    1912,  p.  93. 

1330  Young  Peoples'  Societies. — The  General 
Assembly  recognizes  as  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Church  all  religious  organizations  of  every  name, 
which  are  to  be  found  within  our  congregations,  or  are 
composed  of  the  members  thereof.  The  Assembly 
deems  it  unnecessary  to  prescribe  any  specific  form  of 
organization  for  individual  Young  People's  Societies,  but 
desires  and  expects  them  to  conform  to  acknowledged 
principles,  both  general  and  particular,  as  follows  : 

In  General,  these  societies  are  to  be  organized  and 
work  in  conformity  with  the  historic  position  of  the 
Church  as  expressed  in  her  Standards  and  interpreted 
by  her  courts.  This  historic  position  of  the  Church 
needs  to  be  emphasized  to-day  with  reference  to  : 
{a)  The  reverence  due  to  the  Word  of  God  ;  {b)  The 
honor  due  to  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  (c)  The  primary  author- 
ity and  inclusive  scope  of  the  voWs  pertaining  to 
church  membership  ;  [d)  The  chief  means  for  growth 
in  grace  ;    {e)  The  separation  of  the  Church  in  its  or- 


246  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF  THE 

ganic  capacities  from  all  political  parties  ;  (/)  The 
office  of  the  pastor  as  being  the  ' '  first  in  the  Church 
both  for  dignity  and  usefulness." 

The  particular  relations  of  all  our  Young  People's 
Societies  to  the  Church  are  sustained,  in  the  first  in- 
stance, to  the  pastor  and  the  Session  of  a  particular 
church,  and  thence  through  them  to  the  Church  at 
large.  Each  such  society  is  under  the  immediate  direc- 
tion and  oversight  of  the  pastor  and  Session  of  that 
church  in  which  it  is  formed,  and  that  oversight  is  not 
merely  general,  but  applies  to  :  (a)  The  Constitution  of 
the  Society  ;  (d)  The  schedule  of  its  services  ;  (c)  The 
election  of  its  officers  ;  (d)  The  contributions  of  the 
Society. — M.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  146. 

1 33 1  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  assigns  the 
work  of  Young  People's  Societies  to  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath-school  Work,  and  directs  that 
when  an  additional  department  of  the  Board  is  created 
it  shall  be  known  as  the  Department  of  Young  People's 
Work.— M.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  183. 


ADDITIONS,  1913-1916. 


1332  Church  Without  Ruling  Elders. — A  church 
which  has  lost  all  its  elders  by  death,  removal,  or  resigna- 
tion, and  cannot  find  suitable  persons  to  fill  the  vacancies 
thus  made,  can  elect  and  call  a  minister,  etc.,  only  under 
the  oversight  and  with  the  advice  and  direction  of  Presby- 
tery.— M.  G.  A.,  1916,  p.  244. 

1333  Church  Erection. — Congregations  desiring  help 
should  confer  with  the  Board  of  Church  Erection  before 
adopting  building  plans. — M.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  184. 

1334  Committees. — Presbyteries,  Synods  and  the 
General  Assembly  can  appoint  only  ordained  men  on  Com- 
mittees. Church  Sessions  may  appoint  communicant 
members  upon  Committees  of  the  Congregation. — M.  G. 
A.,  1914,  p.  195. 

1335  Congregation;  Special  Meeting,  Items  of  Busi- 
ness.— A  special  meeting  of  a  congregation  must  conform 
to  the  requirements  of  a  pro  re  nata  meeting  of  Presbytery, 
as  to  the  specifications  of  the  items  of  business. — M.  G.  A., 
1916,  p.  244. 

1336  Deaconesses. — "Deaconesses  may  be  elected  to 
office  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  appointed  for  deacons, 
and  set  apart  by  prayer.  They  shall  be  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Session,  and  their  duties  shall  be  indicated  by 
that  body." — M.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  202;  F.  G.,  chap,  xiii., 
sec.  ix..  New. 

1337  Deacons. — "Section  i.  Members. — The  Board  of 
Deacons  consists  of  the  pastor,  or  pastors,  and  deacons  of  a 
particular  congregation. 

247 


248  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF   THE 

"Sec.  2.  Quorum. — Of  this  Board,  two  deacons,  if  there 
be  as  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be 
necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

"Sec.  3.  Officers. — The  moderator  of  the  Board  of 
Deacons  shall  be  the  pastor,  or  in  his  absence,  a  deacon 
appointed  by  him.  The  Board  shall  elect  from  its  mem- 
bership its  own  secretary  and  treasurer. 

"Sec.  4.  Duties. — The  Board  of  Deacons  shall  have 
charge  of  the  poor  of  the  congregation,  and  may  perform 
such  other  administrative  charitable  and  community  duties, 
the  disbursement  of  charitable  funds  included,  as  may  be 
determined  upon,  after  consultation  with  and  action  by  the 
Session.  The  Board  of  Deacons  shall  report  to  the  Session 
all  disbursements. 

"Sec.  5.  Reports  to  Session. — The  Board  of  Deacons 
shall  report  annually  to  the  Session  upon  all  business  trans- 
acted, and  its  Minutes  shall  be  reviewed  at  least  annually 
by  the  Session,  subject  to  the  supervisory  authority  of  the 
Presbytery. 

"Sec.  6.  May  be  Trustees. — The  deacons  may  be  en- 
trusted in  addition  with  the  care  and  management  of  the 
temporalities  of  the  church,  and  when  so  entrusted,  they 
shall  report  at  least  annually  upon  the  same  to  the  Session, 
being  subject  also  to  the  supervisory  authority  of  the  Pres- 
bytery."— F.  G.,  chap.  XXV.,  New;  M.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  260. 

1338  Friends'  Church. — It  is  not  "orderly  to  receive 
by  letter  members  from  the  Friends'  Church  without  bap- 
tizing them." — M.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  279. 

1339  Home  Missions. — "Each  Presbytery  and  Synod 
shall  have  the  right  of  initiation,  direction  and  control  as  to 
the  Home  Mission  work  within  its  bounds,  as  to  choice  and 
location  of  appointees,  and  as  to  the  compensation  of  such 
appointees,  within  the  limits  of  the  Board's  appropriation. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF   igij-igid.         249 

Each  Presbytery  shall  give  to  the  Board  a  faithful  ac- 
counting of  the  use  of  funds  appropriated,  and  in  case  of 
any  misunderstanding  or  complaint,  the  Board  shall  use  its 
own  discretion,  subject  to  the  review  of  the  i\ssembly's 
Standing  Committee  on  Home  Missions. — M.  G.  A.,  1914, 

P-  134- 

1340  Intermediate  Catechism  to  be  Taught. — "That 
our  children  be  taught  the  Intermediate  Catechism,  just 
adopted  by  our  Assembly,  and  that  pastors  be  recom- 
mended to  teach  it  to  communicant  classes." — M.  G.  A., 
1913,  p.  219. 

1341  Loose-leaf  System  Permitted. — "That  the  use 
of  the  Loose-leaf  System  be  permitted,  provided  each 
set  of  records  be  kept  on  leaves  of  uniform  size  and  style, 
numbered  consecutively  in  uniform  type  by  some  printing 
mechanism,  held  securely  in  an  automatic-locking  binder, 
from  which  they  cannot  be  removed  without  unlock- 
ing, and  ultimately  bound  in  permanent  book  form  in 
volumes  of  not  more  than  400  leaves." — M.  G.  A.,  1913, 
p.  132. 

1342  Judicial  Commissions. — Church  Sessions  cannot 
appoint  Judicial  Commissions.  This  power  is  given  only 
to  Presbyteries,  Synods  and  the  General  Assembly.  The 
provisions  for  Judicial  Commissions  are  found  in  the  Book 
of  Discipline,  Sections  1 18  to  134.  It  is  proper  here  to  state 
that  the  finding  of  the  Judicial  Commission  of  a  Presbytery 
is  the  final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  in  a  given  judicial 
case,  and  can  be  complained  of  or  appealed  to  the  Synod. — 
M.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  156. 

1343  Lord's  Supper. — "We  request  Presbyteries  and 
Sessions  of  our  churches  to  use  all  measures  to  provide 
a  non-alcoholic  wine  for  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper." — M.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  125. 


2 so  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF   THE 

1344  Meetings  Must  Be  Called  by  Session  or  Presby- 
tery —It  is  not  lawful  for  a  congregation,  without  formal 
action  by  the  Session  or  an  order  of  Presbytery,  to  call  a 
meeting  of  the  congregation  for  the  dissolution  of  the  pas- 
toral relation.— M.  G.  A.,  1916,  p.  245. 

1345  Minister,  Record  of  Ordination  of  Member  as  a. 
— "Record  of  ordination  should  be  made  in  the  minutes  of 
the  Session  of  the  church  to  which  the  person  ordained  be- 
longs, and  then  the  name  of  the  person  ordained  should  be 
removed  from  the  roll  of  church  members." — M.  G.  A., 
1913,  p.  163. 

1346  Moderators  at  Meetings  of  Congregations. — 
(a)  No  person  not  an  ordained  minister,  nor  a  communi- 
cant member  of  a  church,  can  preside  at  a  congregational 
meeting  for  the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation. 

(b)  Meetings  of  vacant  churches  will  ordinarily  be 
moderated  by  either  a  neighboring  minister  of  said  Presby- 
tery, or  by  one  of  the  Session  of  the  church. 

(c)  At  meetings  of  the  congregation,  for  the  election  of 
elders  and  deacons  in  a  church  already  organized,  but 
without  a  pastor,  the  Moderator,  in  general,  is  ordinarily 
to  be  the  minister  appointed  by  Presbytery. — M.  G.  A., 
1916,  p.  245. 

1347  Registers  and  Rolls  to  Be  Kept  by  Sessions. — 
"Every  church  Session  shall  keep  registers  or  rolls  of  per- 
sons admitted  to  or  suspended  from  the  Lord's  Table;  and 
of  the  deaths,  and  other  removals  of  church  members;  but 
the  names  of  members  shall  be  placed  upon  or  removed  from 
the  rolls  of  the  church  only  by  order  of  the  Session,  and  in 
accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline. 
The  church  Session  shall  also  keep  a  fair  register  of  mar- 
riages, and  of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the  births  of  the 
individuals  baptized." — F.  G.,  chap,  ix.,  sec.  10,  amended. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1913-1916.         25 1 

1348  Ruling  Elders,  Ordination  and  Installation  of. — 
A  minister  serving  within  the  bounds  of  another  Presby- 
tery than  his  own,  by  consent  of  both  Presbyteries,  can 
legally  ordain  and  install  elders  in  the  church  which  he  is 
serving. — M.  G.  A.,  1916,  p.  244. 

1349  Societies,  Etc.,  Under  Control  of  Session. — "The 
oversight  of  all  organizations  and  societies  is  fully  set  forth 
in  the  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  XXIII.,  which  shows 
the  vital  relation  of  such  bodies  to  the  Session. 

1350  Suspended  Members,  Roll  of.- — "The  roll  of 
suspended  members  shall  contain  the  names  of  those  mem- 
bers who  have  been  suspended  either  with  or  without  pro- 
cess. Such  names  shall  not  be  reported  to  Presbytery  as 
being  among  the  active  members  of  the  church.  The 
Session  shall  make  an  annual  review  of  the  roll  of  com- 
municants and  of  the  roll  of  suspended  members,  before 
making  its  report  to  Presbytery,  and  in  making  such  review 
shall  make  no  erasures  from  the  roll  of  communicants,  with- 
out paying  full  regard  to  the  law  of  the  Church  as  contained 
in  the  Book  of  Discipline,  especially  as  to  due  notice  to 
absentees  whose  addresses  are  known,  and  the  Session  shall 
make  earnest  effort  to  restore  to  good  and  regular  stand- 
ing all  suspended  members." — B.  D.,  addition  to  sec.  50. 

1351  Temperance. — "Any  minister  or  member  who  is 
a  member  of  any  club  or  association  licensed  to  sell  and 
does  sell  intoxicating  liquors  to  its  own  members  or  to 
others,  should  resign  from  such  club  or  association  in  order 
to  be  free  from  the  traffic  in  which  the  club  or  association 
is  directly  engaged." — M.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  125. 

"This  Assembly  deeply  regrets  any  aid  and  assistance 
or  encouragement  being  given,  at  any  time,  by  any  minis- 
ter or  layman  within  its  jurisdiction,  to  defend  or  uphold  or 
perpetuate  the  curse  of  legalized  liquor-selling,  including  all 


252  ACTS  AND  DECISIONS  OF   THE 

intoxicating  drinks,  malt  and  spirituous  liquors,  whether 
known  as  light  wines  or  heavy  whisky,  and  calls  upon  its 
ministry  to  use  all  their  influence,  in  conjunction  with  the 
organized  temperance  forces  of  the  country,  to  destroy  ab- 
solutely and  abolish  the  legalized  liquor  traffic,  and  to 
cleanse  our  States,  and  ultimately  our  nation,  from  the 
curse  of  the  saloon." — M.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  124. 

This  Assembly  "favors  legislation  making  the  vendors 
of  alcoholic  beverages,  their  bondsmen  and  the  owners  of 
property  rented  for  such  purposes,  jointly  and  severally, 
responsible  for  damage  resulting  from  the  intoxication  of 
those  to  whom  such  beverages  are  sold." — M.  G.  A.,  191 5, 

p.  123- 

"That  this  Assembly  reaffirms  former  deliverances,  for- 
bidding all  members  in  her  communion  to  rent  property 
for  the  manufacture  or  sale  of  alcoholic  beverages,  to  sign 
petitions,  or  go  on  bonds  to  secure  license,  to  present  ap- 
plications in  court  which  legalize  the  traffic,  to  purchase  or 
hold  an  interest  in  either  a  brewery  or  distillery,  or  in  any- 
way whatsoever  to  aid  or  abet  the  evil  of  intemperance." — 
M.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  112. 

1352  Vacant  Churches,  Presbyterial  Committees. — 
"A  Committee  of  Presbytery  charged  with  the  oversight 
of  a  church  without  a  pastor  or  Session,  may  have  and 
exercise  all  the  powers  and  discharge  all  the  functions 
which  the  Presbytery  properly  has  delegated  to  it." — M. 
G.  A.,  1915,  p.  216. 

A  Presbytery  which  has  the  right  to  appoint  a  com- 
mittee with  power  and  authority  to  organize  a  church,  to 
receive  members,  ordain  elders  and  constitute  a  Session, 
also  has  the  power  to  do  the  lesser  thing  of  authorizing  a 
committee  to  exercise  all  the  functions  of  a  Session." — 
M.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  293. 


GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  OF  1913-1916.         253 

1353  Voters  at  Meetings,  Rights  of. — "The  right  of 
members  of  a  'congregation'  to  vote  at  'congregational' 
meetings,  as  distinct  from  'church'  meetings,  is  altogether 
distinct  from  the  right  of  communicant  members  to  vote  at 
meetings  of  the  ecclesiastical  body  known  as  'a  church.' 
Persons  who  are  not  church  members,  but  who  are  regular 
attendants  and  contribute  to  the  support  of  church  worship, 
are  entitled,  under  the  laws  of  several  of  the  States,  to 
vote  for  trustees,  and  at  'congregational'  meetings,  strictly 
so  called.  The  right  to  vote  in  church  and  congregational 
meetings  is  taken  away  from  communicant  members  when 
they  are  suspended  by  act  of  Session,  but  the  question  of  the 
right  of  non-communicants  to  vote  at  congregational  meet- 
ings is  one  to  be  determined  by  the  regulations  of  the  State 
conferring  the  Charter  upon  the  congregation,  and  under 
the  Charter." — M.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  75. 

1354  Ruling  Elder  Moderators.— In  19 18,  Chapter  XIX, 
Section  3,  of  the  Form  of  Government  was  changed  to  read: 
"In  case  the  Moderator  of  any  judicatory,  above  the  Church 
Session,  shall  be  a  ruling  elder,  he  may  open  the  next  meeting 
with  an  address;  but  any  acts  appropriate  only  to  an  ordained 
minister  of  the  Gospel  shall  be  performed  by  a  minister  ap- 
pointed by  such  ruling  elder." 

Chapter  XII.  Section  7,  of  the  Form  of  Government  was 
also  changed  so  that  when  the  ISIoderator  of  the  Assembly  is 
a  ruling  elder  he  is  to  deliver  an  appropriate  address. 


APPENDIX. 


SUMMARY  OF  RULES  OF  ORDER. ^ 

For  the  ready  reference  of  presiding  officers  of  judi- 
catories and  to  facilitate  transaction  of  business  the  fol- 
lowing summary  is  submitted. 

Order  of  Preccdetice  of  Motions. 

1.  To  Adjourn,  which  is  always  in  order,  except 
when  a  member  has  the  floor.  When  modified  by  time, 
however,  fixing  a  day  and  hour  certain,  it  ceases  to  be  a 
privileged  question.  The  motion,  if  lost,  cannot  be  re- 
considered, but  may  be  renewed  at  another  stage  of  busi- 
ness, or  after  progress  in  debate,  or  after  completion  of 
business.  The  motion  to  adjourn,  when  made  at  the 
last  sitting  upon  each  day,  should  always  include  the 
time  on  the  day  following  to  which  the  body  adjourns. 

2.  To  Lay  on  the  Table— 

( 1 )  For  the  present  :  the  effect  of  which  will  be  to 
put  the  subject  on  the  docket,  to  be  considered  at 
any  time. 

(2)  Unconditionally  :  when  it  shall  not  be  taken 
up  during  the  same  meeting  of  the  judicatory  without  a 
vote  of  reconsideration — two-thirds. 

The  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  whether  for  the  present 
or  unconditionally,  must  be  put  without  debate.      It  can- 

*  See,  also,  Sec.  802. 
254 


APPENDIX.  255 

not,  however,  be  made  by  a  speaker  at  the  close  of  his 
remarks,  unless  he  shall  obtain  the  floor  again  for  that 
purpose. 

~  3.  To  Postpone  Indefinitely,  when  it  shall  not  again 
be  entertained  at  the  same  meeting  unless  with  the  con- 
sent of  three-fourths  of  the  members  present  at  the  de- 
cision. 

4.  To  Commit. 

5.  To  Amend. 

Motions  Not  Debatable. 

1.  To  lay  on  the  table. 

2.  To  take  up  business. 

3.  To  adjourn. 

4.  For  the  previous  question. 

5.  Appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  Moderator.  This 
is  ordinarily  put  in  the  following  manner  :  "  Shall  the  de- 
cision of  the  Chair  stand  as  the  decision  of  the  House?" 
A  tie  vote  sustains  the  Chair. 

6.  To  fix  time  for  voting. 

7.  To  fix  time  for  the  next  session. 

Questions  of  Privilege  ivhich  are  Always  in  Order. 

1.  To  call  for  a  division  of  a  motion. 

2.  To  call  for  the  writing  of  a  motion. 

3.  To  raise  points  of  order.  A  second  question  of 
order  cannot  be  raised  until  the  first  is  decided. 

4.  To  call  for  the  previous  question. 

5.  To  withdraw  a  motion,  with  the  consent  of  the 
seconder  ;  if  after  debate,  with  the  leave  of  the  judi- 
catory. 

A  personal  explanation  is  not  a  question  of  privilege 
unless  it  affects  the  rights  of  a  member. 


256         SUMMARY  OF  RULES  OF  ORDER. 

Peculiar  Motions. 

1.  For  the  previous  question,  which  shall  be  put  in 
this  form,  namely,  "Shall  the  main  question  be  now 
put  ?' '  It  shall  be  admitted  only  when  demanded  by  a 
majority  of  the  members  present  ;  and  the  effect  shall  be 
to  put  an  end  to  all  debate,  and  to  bring  the  judicatory 
to  a  direct  vote — 

(i)  On  a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  of  con- 
sideration (if  such  motion  shall  have  been  made).  This 
motion  failing,  then, 

(2)  On  pending  amendments,  and 

(3)  On  the  main  question. 

2.  Reconsideration  of  a  question  that  has  been  de- 
cided; provided,  that  the  motion  is  made  by  one  voting 
in  the  affirmative,  seconded  by  one  voting  in  the  affirm- 
ative, and  carried  by  a  two-thirds  majority  of  those  pre- 
viously present  and  voting  on  the  measure  when  it  was 
made. 

The  motion  for  reconsideration  of  a  subject  indef- 
initely postponed,  made  and  seconded  as  above,  must 
be  with  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members 
present  at  the  decision. 

.  3.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion  ;  but  a  mo- 
tion to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment  shall  not 
be  in  order. 

An  amendment  may  be  laid  on  the  table  without 
affecting  another  amendment  or  the  original  motion. 

Action  on  amendments  shall  precede  action  on  the. 
original  motion. 

4.  A  substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. 

5.  On  filling  blanks  the  vote  shall  be  first  on  the 
highest  number  and  the  longest  time. 


APPENDIX.  257 

6.  A  motion  may  be  made  to  close  nominations  for 
any  office  whenever  time  sufficient  has  been  given  for 
the  presentation  of  names. 

c-  It  is  competent  for  the  judicator)-,  after  a  vote  has 
been  taken  for  an  office  without  result,  to  reopen  nomi- 
nations, placing  additional  candidates  before  the  house. 

Miscellaneous  Rules. 

If  more  than  one  member  rises  to  speak,  the  one 
farthest  from  the  moderator  shall  i)e  recognized. 

On  questions  of  order,  postponement,  and  commit- 
ment, members  may  sp^k  once  ;  on  all  other  questions 
twice. 

A  member  who  yields  the  floor  for  any  purpose  is 
entitled  thereto  upon  the  resumption  of  the  business  in 
connection  with  which  he  was  speaking. 

The  mover  of  a  motion  is,  by  courtesy,  entitled  to  the 
floor,  if  he  so  desire,  after  the  Moderator  has  stated  the 
question. 

A  member  called  to  order  does  not  yield  his  right  to 
the  floor,  but  should  take  his  seat  until  the  question  of 
order  is  decided,  when  he  can  resume  the  floor. 

The  Moderator  may  vote  only  when  the  vote  is  by 
ballgt,  unless  the  judicatory  is  equally  divided,  when, 
if  he  chooses  not  to  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. 

The  member  presenting  a  motion  or  submitting  a  re- 
port has  a  right  to  close  the  debate. 

When  the  Moderator  has  commenced  to  take  the 
vote,  .all  debate  or  remark  shall  cease,  unless  a  mistake 
has  been  made,  which,  being  corrected,  the  Moderator 
shall  recommence  taking  the  vote. — G.  A.  R.,  xxvi. 

The  vote  should  also  be  retaken  when  the  tellers 
disagree. 


258         SUMMARY  OF  RULES  OF  ORDER. 

A  member  cannot  be  excused  from  voting  after  the 
negative  of  a  question  is  put.  The  proper  time  to  make 
the  request  is  immediately  at  the  close  of  debate,  or 
when  the  name  of  a  member  is  called  on  a  yea  and  nay 
vote. 

Members  may  not  vote  on  questions  affecting  their 
personal  interests. 

The  yeas  and  nays  shall  not  be  recorded  unless  by  a 
-vote  of  one-third  of  the  members  present. 

The  Judicial  Committee  may  sit  and  vote,  but  not  the 
Committee  of  Prosecution  ;  nor  parties  to  a  complaint  or 
an  appeal  ;  nor  members  of  a  judicatory  whose  records 
are  under  review. 

Committees. 

When  a  Committee .  is  appointed  to  deliberate  upon 
a  subject,  it  is  the  rule  to  appoint  thereon  members 
holding  different  views. 

When  a  Committee  is  appointed  to  carry  out  a  de- 
cision of  the  House,  it  is  customary  to  appoint  thereon 
only  those  who  can  support  the  action  taken. 

'When  a  Special  Committee  is  appointed,  it  is  cus- 
tomary^ to  place  on  it  the  mover  and  seconder  of  the 
motion  by  which  it  was  appointed.  This  custom,  how- 
ever, is  not  obligator\^ 

Chairman.  The  Chairman  of  a  Committee  may  de- 
bate and  vote,  and  may  also  act  as  clerk. 

Discharge.  Committees  in  legislative  bodies  are 
discharged  by  the  reception  of  their  report.  In  the 
General  Assembly,  however,  the  Standing  Committees 
are  discharged  at  the  final  session  by  vote  of  the  House, 
and  Special  Committees  are  not  regarded  as  discharged 
until  the  close  of  the  Assembly. 


APPENDIX.  259 

Excuse  from  Service.  When  persons  are  competent 
to  serve,  the  appointing  body  only  can  excuse  from 
service. 

Minority  Reports.  The  minority  of  a  Committee  may 
subn:iit  their  views  in  writing,  either  together  or  each 
member  separately  ;  but  minority  reports  can  be  con- 
sidered and  acted  upon  only  by  moving  them  as  substi- 
tutes for  the  report  of  the  Committee. 

Quorum.  The  quorum  of  a  Committee  is,  in  legis- 
lative practice,  a  majority  of  the  members. 

Reception  of  Reports.  The  word  "accept,"  used  for 
the  reception  of  reports,  does  not  imply  adoption. 

Reports.  The  report  of  a  Committee,  when  received 
or  accepted  by  the  House,  is  the  property  of  the  House, 
and  should  be  handed  to  the  clerk,  with  all  accompany- 
ing papers.      See  also  Minority  Reports,  above. 

Sub-committees.  Committees  may  appoint  Sub-com- 
mittees. 

Vacancies.  Committees  cannot  fill  vacancies  in  their 
membership.  Only  the  House  or  the  Moderator  can 
act. — G.  A.  R.,  vii. 

Withdrawal .  Committees  must  receive  permission 
from,  the  House  ta  withdraw. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


[The  figures  refer  to  the  number  of  the  sections.] 


Absence  of  accused  in  trial,  3. 
after  citation,  4. 
with  notice,  4. 
trial  and  judgment  in,  5. 
unavoidable,  6. 
appellant^  25. 

procedure  in,  25. 
complainant,  26. 

'procedure  in,   26. 
from  judicatories,  1,  2. 
leave  of,  i. 

only  for  sufficient  reason,  i. 
of  records  in  appeals,  476. 
censure  for,  476. 
in  complaints,  459. 
order  of  procedure  in,  459. 
for  review,  7. 
Absentees,     judicial     censure     of, 
without    trial     is     unconstitu- 
tional, 9. 
certificates  of  dismission,  23. 

without,  15. 
discipline,  14. 

if  ministers,  31,  680. 
from    judicatories,    29.    30,    680, 
942. 
names  of,  to  be  recorded,   11, 

1223. 
reasons  to  be  required,  10. 
from  ordinances,  14. 

advised,  after  two  years,  to  ask 
for  certificates,  15. 
failure  to,  15. 
after  three  years,  15,  1007. 
qualified  certificates  to,  17. 
260 


Absentees  from  ordinances,  status 
in,  148. 
without  certificates,   16. 
names   of,    when   to   be   dropped 

from  the  roll,  15,  1009. 
refusal,  to  support  ordinances,  18. 
from  place  of  residence,  and  un- 
known by  the   Sessions 
for  two  years,  19,  1009. 
three  years,  20,  1009. 
when  placed  on  suspended  roll, 

status  of,  IS 
roll,  21. 

suspension  of,  14,    loii. 
visitation,  by  the  Session,  14. 
Abstinence,     total,     commended, 
899.     See  Temperance. 
!  Accusations,  caution  in  receiving, 
I  283. 

speedy  investigation  of,  346. 
Accused,  in  trial,  3. 

refusing  to  appear  after  citation, 
4- 
second,  5. 

third,  if  a  minister,  335. 
censures  to  be  inflicted  upon,  135, 

374-  385- 
charges    against,    withdrawal    of, 

not  subject  to  appeal,  947. 
contumacy,  12. 

if  a  minister,  13. 
copy    of    charges    and    specifica- 
tions for,  315. 
counsel,  5,  290,  1060. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX, 


261 


Accused,  counsel  in  absence  of,  5. 
eligibilitj',   1060. 
how  to  be  heard,  1060. 
may  not  sit  or  vote,  1060. 
may  appeal  from  judgment,  461. 

demand  a  delay  of,  348. 
judgment  without  process,  348. 
may    be    debarred    from    Lord's 
Table,  292. 
exercise  of  office,  346. 
may  file  objections,  323. 
if  a  minister,  334-346. 
shall  plead,  325. 

if  declining  to,  325. 
the  plea  shall  be  recorded,  325. 
private  conference  with,  285. 
record   of   the   case,   what   it   in- 
cludes, 332. 
self-accused,  348. 
may  not  sit  or  vote,  337. 
suspension  of,  12,  14. 

if    a    minister,     13,    335,    339, 
603. 
unavoidable  absence  of,  6. 
when  not  subject  to  a  new  trial, 

1309. 
witness  of,  names  not  to  be  dis- 
closed, 316. 
Adjourned  Meetings,  33- 
of  the  Assembly,  34. 
business,  33. 
Administrative      Acts,      judicial 
decisions  cannot  be  reversed  by, 
1108. 
Administrative  Cases,  1112. 

definition,   1112. 
Admonition,  judicial.  338,  850. 
in  appeals,  475. 
effect  of,  475. 
to  a  prosecutor.  289. 
Advertisements  in  religious  jour- 
nals   of  lotteries,  speculative  in- 
vestments, etc.,  deprecated,  35. 
Advice  in  references  not  obligatory, 
432. 


Afi&rmations,    administration    of, 

3S8. 
Alliance,  Presbyterian,  1098. 
Alternates,  election  of,  36. 
Amendments,  to  the  Constitution, 
how     made,    see    Constitution, 
224. 
to  constitutional  rules,  247. 
to  motions  of  order,  741-770. 
Amusements,     worldly,     deliver- 
ance of  the  Assembly  on,  40-43. 
Andrew    and    Philip     Brother- 
hoods commended,  1023. 
Anti-Saloon  League.      See  Non- 
ecclesiastical  Bodies. 
Apostles'  Creed,  The,  to  be  taught 
to  children,  44. 
phraseology  explained,  45. 
Appeal  from  decision  of  moderator, 

293,  619. 
Appeals,    judicial,    461-479,    943- 
956. 
abandonment  of,  470. 
Assembly,  may  be  direct  to,  469. 
by   a  committee   of   prosecution, 

469. 
definition,  461,  943. 
entertainment,  472,  473. 

procedure  in,  473. 
refusal  to  entertain,  472,  954. 
must  give  reasons  for,  949. 
evidence,  new  in,  373. 

effect  of,  373. 
grounds  of,  465. 
hearing,  473,  946. 
instructions,  952. 
judicial    cases,  confined    to,  462, 

1112. 
of  a  judicatory  aggrieved  by  an- 
other, may  appeal.  552. 
judgment  in,  474,  475,  1102. 
effect  of  upon  the  inferior  judi- 
catory, 474. 
explanatory   minutes   may   ac- 
company, 474. 


?62 


A  NA  L  YTICA  L  INDEX. 


Appeals,  names  of  parties  to,  943. 
protests    against    and    dissent 

from,  who  may,  1025. 
reversal,  943. 
lodgmeni:  of,  467. 

with  records  and  papers,  time, 

467,  951- 
to  whom,  467. 
new  trial  in,  474. 
when  in  order,  472. 

procedure,  472. 
original  parties  in,  462,  943. 
from  action  of  a  Presbytery,  1037. 
printed  briefs,  956. 
records  to  be  sent  up,  476. 
renewal  of,  27. 
second,  no,  464. 

wlien  to  be  tried,  as  a  whole,  950. 
voters  in,  471,  948,  1205.        . 
withdrawal   of  charges   not   sub- 
ject to,  947. 
Appellant  abandoning  his  appeal, 
how,  25. 
absence  of,  25. 
appearance,  time,  25. 
counsel,  468,  1060. 
hearing,  472,  943. 
name  given  to,  461,  943. 
rights  of,  943. 
Appellee,  failure  to  lodge  records, 
476. 
how  heard  in  the  appellate  judi- 
catory, 943. 
judgment,  may  appeal  from,  943. 
Ardent  Spirits,  condemnation  of 
use,  manufacture  and  sale,  899- 
904. 
Assembly  Herald,  957. 
Assessments,  rule  governing,  48. 

Baptism,    administration    of,    49- 
53- 
Campbellite,  invalid,  61. 
definition  of,  49. 
delay,  50. 


Baptism,  amended  formula,  959. 
interdenominational   intercourse. 

958. 
limit  of  age  in  children,  50. 
only      by      ordained      ministers, 

51- 
mode  of,  58,  959,  960. 
neglect  of  infant,  56. 
place  of  administration,  52. 

exception,  52. 
private,  52. 

qualifications  of  adults  for,  57. 
Romish,  62. 
subjects  of,  53,  57. 
Unitarian,  invalid,  60. 
by  water  essential,  58. 
Baptized  Children,  admission  of, 
into  the  Church,  282. 
under  the  care  of,  282. 
discretion,  years,  50,  282. 
are  members,  282. 
names  of,  to  be  included  in  cer- 
tificates    of     dismission     of 
parents,  141. 
obligations  of,  282 
roll,  54. 
Beneficence,  Systematic,  63-70, 
1292-1296. 
each  church  enjoined  to  adopt 

some  plan  of,  1292. 
committee,  permanent,  of   the 

Assembly,  63,  64,  1296. 
contributions,    designation    of, 
68. 
enjoined    upon    every    com- 
municant, 64,  1292,  1294. 
as  an  act  of  worship,  65. 
executive        commission        in 

charge,  1296. 
proportionate,  70,  1292. 
roll  call  of  Presbytery  in,  962, 

963- 
exercise  of,  by  Sabbath-schools, 
1269. 
church  societies,  1022. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


263 


Bequests,  legal  forms  of,  71. 
to   Presbyterian   Historical   Soci- 
ety, 1189. 
Bible,  definition,  74-76. 

deliverance  on,  by  the  Assembly, 

72-76. 
inerrancy  of,  74-76,  1065,  1068. 
Revised  Version,  72,  1085,  1086. 
study  of,   in   theological   semina- 
ries, 73,  979- 
Blanks,  order  of,  in  filling,  770. 
Boards  of  the  Church,  77-117- 
aid  asked  from,  to  be  by  ballot, 
84. 
conditions  of,  86. 
bequests  to,  care  in  making,  71. 
contributions  to,  enjoined,  79, 
962,  963. 
especially      by      churches 
aided,  80. 
have  no  judicial  power,  83,  961. 
executive    officers,    not    to    be 
members,  77. 
/. — College,  1 1 5-1 1 7. 

conditions  of  aid  by,  116. 
formation,  115. 
objects,  115. 

revision  of  aid  given  by,  117. 
//. — Church  Erection,    formation 
of,  104. 
loan  fund,  104 

to  manses,  104. 
objects,  104. 
///. — Education,   candidates   un- 
der, 93-101. 
conditions  of  aid  to,  92, 100. 
of  reception,  93,  100. 

by   Presbytery,   979. 
colored,  loi. 
formation  of,  91. 
pledge     given     by     candidates 
aided,  981. 
IV. — Foreign    Missions,    amend- 
ment of  charter  to,  88. 
reorganization  of,  87. 


Boards  of  the  Church — 

V. — Freedmen,    condition    of    aid 
by,  114. 
mode  of  operation,  114. 
organization  of  schools  by,  114. 
relation  to  Presbyteries,   114. 
VI. —  Home  Missions,  conditions 
of  aid  by,  84,  85. 
formation  of,  82. 
powers,  83. 

sustentation  under,  85. 
VII. — Ministerial  Relief  and  Sus- 
tentation,   conditions    of 
aid  by,  107-110. 
special,  108. 
to    women    and     missionaries, 

109,  no. 
centenary  fund,  in,  112 
amount,  $1,192,909. 
homes  under  care  of,  106,  107. 
and  sustentation,  1141. 
VIII.  —  Publication  and  Sabbath- 
School  Work,  aims  of,  102. 
publications         recommended, 

103,  1272. 
reorganization,  102. 
work  and  operations  of,  to*  be 
explained  by  pastors,  79,  103. 
Book  of  Common  Worship,  572, 

964. 
Book  of  Discipline,  adoption  of, 
238. 
amendments,     238,     249,     252, 
944-946,  1031-1036. 
Book  of  Forms,  deliverance  of  the 

Assembly  on,  572. 
Brief     Statement    of     the    Re- 
formed Faith,  1073. 
intended  for  information  as  to 

our  beliefs,  1073. 
not  to  be  a  substitute  or  alter- 
native of  the   Confession  of 
Faith,  1073. 
Budget,  The,  965. 
Boards,  966-968 


264 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Budget,  The,  Churches,  969-974. 
special  appeals.  975. 

Business  of  Judicatories,  unfin- 
ished, to  be  taken  up  first,  790. 

Calls  to  the  Pastorate,  614-636. 
certificate  of,  to  the  Presbytery, 

626. 
citation  of  the  congregation,  615. 
commissioners   to   prosecute,   be- 
fore the  Presbytery,  627,  628. 
form  of,  625. 

to  a  licentiate  of  another  Presby- 
tery, 583. 
ordination  without,  584. 

reception  of,  only  through  the 
Presbytery,  627. 

subscription,  by  whom,  626. 
See,  also.  Pastor. 
Candidates   for  the  gospel  minis- 
try, 118,  127,  976-988. 
abandonment  of  the  ministry  by, 

981. 
aid  to,  conditions  of,  121,  981. 
colored,  96,  loi. 
dismission  certificates  of,  127. 
examination     on     reception     by 
Presbytery,   118,  985. 
annual,  985. 

Education,  Board  of,  981. 

exceptional  cases,  977. 

for  licensure,  553,  976. 

in  English  Bible,  979. 

in  Shorter  Catechism,  126. 
Home  Mission,  1174. 
Foreign  Mission,  984,  11 74. 
to  study  Greek,  etc.,  987. 
jurisdiction,  976. 
Latin     exegesis,     when     excused 

from,  638. 
license  to  preach,  976. 

time  limit  of,  977. 

recall,  568. 
ordination  of,  11 72-1 177. 
parts  of  trial,  983. 

17 


Candidates,    places   of    study   of, 
123,  914,  981,  1305-1309. 
pledge,  981,  986. 

if    abandoning    the    ministry, 

981. 
change    their    place    of    study, 

981,  1305. 
cease  to  adhere  to  the  Stand- 
ards, 981. 
preliminaries  to  reception  by  the 

Presbytery,  976. 
Presbyterial  supervision,  983. 
withdrawing    from    the    Church, 

981. 
file  application  with  stated  clerk, 
980. 
time  limit  of,  980. 
be  recommended  by  the  Session, 

980. 
investigation    of    character,    and 
mental  and  physical   qualifica- 
tions of,  980. 
membership  in  the  church,  980. 
refunding  of  aid  by,  981. 
removal   of,   to  another   Presby- 
tery, 120. 
not  to  preach  before  middle  year, 
988. 

See  Ordination. 
Card-playing  condemned,  40. 
Cases  with  process,  311-332. 
definition,  1102,  1112. 
before  Presbytery,  333,  334. 

Session.  347. 
committee  for,  313. 
without  process,  348,  349. 
of  communicants  joining  another 
denomination    without    dis- 
mission, 217. 
doubting  their  right  to  come  to 

the  Lord's  table,  349. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14. 
residence    unknown    for    three 

years,  15. 
self-accused,  348. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


265 


Cases  of  ministers,  joining  another 
denomination    without     dis- 
mission, 602. 
abandoning        the        ministry, 

602. 
becoming  independent,  602. 
Catechisms,   Larger  and  Shorter, 
included   in    the    basis   of    Re- 
union, 130. 
Heidelberg,  commended,  131. 
Intermediate,  989,  1340- 
Shorter,  study  of,  by  candidates, 
134- 
children,   134. 
in   theological   seminaries, 

133- 
in  Sabbath-schools,  134. 
ifltegral  part  of  our  Standards, 
128. 
Censures  of  absentees,  9. 
if  ministers,  22,  680. 
design  of,  374. 

infliction,  136,  374,  385,  1105. 
mode,  375. 
removal,  378. 
names  of  inflicted  by  the  Presby- 
tery, 338,  339- 
Session,  135. 
publication  of,  137. 
without  trial  is  unconstitutional, 

9.  1105. 
for  failure  in  sending  up  records, 
476. 
Centenary  of  the  Assembly,  541. 
fund  of,  541. 
programme,  542. 
Certificates    of   dismission    of   ab- 
sentees, 142,  150. 
after  two  years,  150. 
acknowledgment  of,  147,  158. 
when  to  be  asked  for,  139,  217. 
names    of    baptized    children    to 

be  included  in,  141. 
of  candidates,  127,  155. 
of  extinct  churches,  151. 


Certificates  to  another  denomina- 
tion, 153,  154. 
omitting  "good  and  regular  stand- 
ing," 142. 
reception  of,  Session  may  refuse, 

1004. 
to  a  licentiate,  155. 
qualified,  of  absentees,  150. 
refusal  of  Session  to  give,  145. 

of  redress,  145,  146. 
return  of,  149. 
of  Christian  Scientist,  1005. 
status  of  persons  with,  149. 
of  suspended  persons,  143. 
of  Swedenborgian  Church,  165. 
time  limit  of,  140. 
of  ministers,  155. 

not  by  a  committee,  673. 
to  one  demitting  the  ministry, 
159- 
deposed  from,  160. 
of  extinct  Presbytery,  161. 
must  be  to  a  particular  Presby- 
tery, 606. 
and    be    received    by    no 
other,  606. 
no  qualified,  to  a  minister,  672. 
return  of.  157. 

See,  also.  Communicants. 
Chapels,    reports    of,    to    the    As- 
sembly, 199. 
Charge,  ecclesiastical,  at  installa- 
tion of  deacon,  266. 
of  elder,  807. 
of  pastor,  635. 
at  ordination  of  ministers,  585. 
Charges,  judicial,  in  general,  307- 
310. 
amendments  of,  324. 
consolidation,  309. 
copy  of,  for  accused,  315. 
objections  to,  323. 
must  declare  alleged  offence,  307. 
each,  to  allege  only  one  offence, 
309- 


:66 


ANALYTICAL   ISDEX. 


Charges,  each,  to  allege  only  one 
offence  and  be  specific,  308. 

involving  personal  injury,  310. 

preliminary  inquiry  in,  310. 

to  a  judicatory  in  trial,  312. 

new,  after  trial,  1309. 

reading  of,  315- 

to  be  recorded,  331. 

refusal  to  answer,  319. 

several,  at  same  time,  309. 

status  of  member  under,  337. 

suflBciency  of,  325. 

time  limit  for  bringing,  304. 

proved    by    one    witness,    when, 
386. 

witnesses  to,  315. 

withdrawal  of,  947. 

must  be  in  writing,  315. 
Children,    what,   are   members  of 
the  Church,  282. 

admission     to    full    communion, 
1006,  1008. 

are  to  be  baptized,  282. 

certificates  of  dismission,  141. 

are  under  care  of  the  Church,  282. 

to   be   taught  the   Shorter   Cate- 
chism,  234. 

discretion,  j'ears  of,  1007. 

roll  of.  54. 
Children's  Day,  commended,  172. 
object  of,  172,  1062. 
services,  172. 
Christ,  person  of,  1066. 

miracles  of,  1072. 

resurrection  of,  1071. 
Christian  Science,  certificates  of 

dismission     from,     inadmissible, 

1005. 
Church,  admission  to,  999,  1008. 

charter  of,  916,  925. 

children  and,  1006. 

definition,   174. 

of  a  particular,  180. 

joining     another     denomination, 
195. 


Church,  dissolution  of  a,  194,  196, 
993,  996. 
to   be  reported   to  Board  of 
Church  Erection,  995. 
division,  678. 
with  only  one  elder,  1277. 
extinct,    jurisdiction    over    mem- 
bers, 197. 

letters  of  dismission  of,  197. 

property,  how  vested,  198. 
government,   176. 
the  only   Head,   the  Lord  Jesus 

Christ,  1049. 
incorporation,  916. 

caution  in  framing,  916. 
location,    power    of    Presbytery 

over,  677. 
organization  of  a,  181. 

procedure  in,  182,  183. 
powers  of  Presbytery  over,  666. 
property,  custody  of,  919. 
refusal  to  support,  disciplinable, 

18. 
representation,     in     Presbytery, 

655- 
societies,  1019. 

control  over,  1020. 

jurisdiction,  1020. 

offerings,  1022. 

rights  and  privileges,  102 1. 
terms  of  membership  in,  57,  58. 
transfer  of,  992. 
without  ruling  elders,  813. 

with  only  one,  826,  1277. 
universal,  definition,  174. 
a  vacant,  definition,  1318. 

moderator,   192. 

withdrawal  of  a,  194,  195. 
Church  and  State,  178,  990,  991. 
Chvirch  Erection,  Board  of,  104, 

1333. 
Chiirch  Members,  reception,  999. 

full  communion,  1006. 

removals,  1009. 

discipline,  1014. 


AyALYTICAL  IXDEX. 


267 


Church  Members,  restored,  1018. 
See,    also,    Certificates,  Com- 
municants, and  Session. 
Church  Societies,  ioig-1024. 
Chiu-ch   Synods   and   Councils, 
176. 
authority  of,  177. 
fallibility,  177. 
province,  178. 

relation    to    civil    questions, 
178. 
Churches,  with  chapels,  igg. 
collegiate,  656. 
definition,  656. 
moderator  of  Sessions,  188. 
not    represented    in     Presbytery 

must  be  recorded,  12 19. 
under    one     pastor    in     different 

Presbyteries,   659. 
union  of,  997,  998. 
vacant,  services  in,  192. 
visitation  of,  by  Presbytery,  666. 
Citations  of  accused,  3,  315. 
second,  .<,  318. 

with  notice.  318. 
third,  if  a  minister,  335. 
in  calls  of  ministers,  F.  G.,  Ch. 

XV.,  Sec.  3. 
of  judicatories,  409. 
penalty  of  disobeying,  4,  5,  318. 
service  of,  317. 

time  limit,  320. 
how  signed,  316. 
of  witnesses,  316,  321. 
Civil  Courts,  decisions  of,  not  con- 
clusive in  our  judicatories,  208. 
Clerks,  722-725. 

absence  or  disability  of,  720. 
of  congregational  meetings,  623. 
duties  of,  316,  364,  447,  449,  722, 
723. 
special,  of   Stated  Clerk  of   the 
Assembly,  528,  529. 
Commission  to  examine  witnesses, 
366. 


Commission,  members  of,  366. 
testimony,  how  taken,  367. 
rules  governing,  367. 
Commissioners    to    the    General 

Assembly,  514. 
alternates,   515,   1026. 
appointment,  time  of,  515. 
election,  1027. 
form  of  certificate,  516. 
by  Executive  Commission,  1028. 
may  be  enrolled  on  petition,  1025. 
ratio,  514. 
Commissions.      See  Executive  and 

Judicial. 
Committees,  how  appointed,  772. 
chairman  of,  774. 
elders  to  be  on,  773. 
members  of,  781,  1029. 
representation  on,  781. 
reports,  782,  1030. 

treatment,  782. 
special,  771. 
standing,  771. 
of    Systematic    Beneficence,    63, 

64,  69. 
unordained    men    not   to   be   on, 

1029. 1334. 
Communicants,  215,  218. 

applicants,  refusal  of,  1004,  1005. 
absentees,    one    year,    14,    1012, 

1015. 
three  years,  15. 

two,  15. 
certificates      of      dismission     of, 
217. 

how  long  valid,  140. 

should  ask  for,  15. 

not  to  unrepentant  suspended 
members,  1013. 

should  include   names   of   bap- 
tized children,  55. 
conditions    of    admission    to    the 
church,  215,  999-1002,  1006- 
1008,   1014. 

discipline,   1014. 


268 


ANA L  YTICA  L  INDEX. 


Communicants,       excummunica- 

tion  of,  380. 
of  extinct  churches,  151. 
instruction     of    candidates,    1003, 

1340. 
and  other  denominations,  217. 
jurisdiction  over,  148,  1009. 
liquor  traffic,  1016. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14,  15,  19. 
refusal  of,  to  support  ordinances, 

18. 
to  appear  in  trial,  4,  5. 

as  witnesses,  371. 
removals,  1009,  loio. 

without    certificate    of    dismis- 
sion, 15.  1009. 
residence  unknown,  19,  1009. 
restoration,  1018. 
return  of  certificate  of,  dismission 
of,  149. 

time  limit,  149. 
roll,  862,  863. 

of  absentees,  863. 

names  dropped  from  the,  20. 

reserve,   ion. 

of  suspended,  15,  1009,  1350. 
status  in  transitu,  148. 
suspension,  12,  14,  1017. 
tithing  of,  urged,  1293,  1294. 
trial,   299-332. 
visitation  by  Session,  14. 
withdrawal     from     the     church, 
349- 

proceedings  in,  349. 
voting,  when  exercised,  207,  622, 

1012,  1054,  1319-1323,1353. 
Communion,    full,   admission  to, 

1006. 
Complainant,      unavoidable     ab- 
sence of,  26,'  27, 
abandoning  complaint,  25,  26. 
administrative  cases,  1032. 
appearance,  time  limit,  25. 
may  complain,  1036. 
hearing  of,  450. 


Complainant,  lodgment  of  com- 
plaint,  449. 
time  limit,  449. 

name  given  to,  1035. 
to  be  given,  1039- 

notice  of,  of  complaint,  447. 
time  limit,  447. 
respondent,  name  to  be  given, 
1039. 
Complaints,  434-460,  1031-1042. 

abandonment  of,  25,  26. 

absence  of,  1104. 

definition,   1031. 

effect    of    decision    if    sustained, 
I034- 

grievance,   subject   matter   to   be 
indicated,   1041. 

grounds,  1031. 

hearing,  1033. 
procedure,  1033. 

cannot  lie  against  advice,  442. 
nor  in  the  exercise  of  constitu- 
tional discretion,  443,   1038. 
nor  in  review  of  records,  446. 
obeying  orders  of  a  superior 
judicatory,  441. 

lodgment  of,  time  limit,  447. 
to  whom,  447. 

to  next  highest  judicatory,  1042. 

notice,  time  limit,  447. 

order,  when  in,  1033. 

parties  in,  1035- 

may  complain,  1036. 
counsel  for,  io3S- 
names  of,  1035. 
how  represented,  i03S- 

Presbytery,  against,  not  by  an  in- 
dividual,  1037. 

records  in,  to  be.  sent  up,  459. 

second,    may   be    without    preju- 
dice, 438. 

signed  by  whom,  437. 

stay  of  proceedings,  1032. 

withdrawal   of   charges   not   sub- 
ject to,  947. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


269 


Concerts  of  Prayer  on  Children's 
Day,  221. 

ior  colleges  and  schools,  221. 

for  missions,  1165. 

"week  of  prayer,"  221. 

Young     Men's     Christian     As- 
sociations,  221. 
Concurrent  Declarations,  adop- 
tion of,  at  Reunion,  222. 
Confession  of  Faith,  1043. 

adoption  of,  by  ministers,  el- 
ders, and  deacons,  what  it 
means,  1043. 

amendments,  232,  1043-1050. 

what  it  contains,  1043. 

Declaratory     Statement     con- 
cerning, 1043. 
Preamble  to,  1043. 

flisavowal  of  certain  inferences 
from  statements  of,  1052. 

an  integral  part  of  Constitu- 
tion, 223. 

not  fatalistic,  1052. 

revision  of,  1043- 

new  chapters,  1049. 

foot  notes,  1050. 

subscription  to,  256,  1043. 
binding  obligation  of,  259. 
change  of  views,  257. 
duty  in,  257. 

faithfulness  to,  enjoined,  259. 
Congregation,    meaning  of,  in   F. 

G.,  Chap.  XV.,  201. 
citation  in  call  of  a  minister,  615. 

time  limit,  620. 
Congregational  Meetings,   clerk 
of,  623. 

how  convened,  615,  1344. 

for  election  of  deacons,  204. 

elders,  204. 

moderator,   204-206. 

appeal  from  decisions,  619. 

notice  of,  time,  620. 

refusal  of  Session  to  call,  616. 

special,  items;  business,  1335. 


Congregational     Meetings    sub- 
ject to  statutes  of  the  State, 
I053- 
to  elect  a  pastor,  615. 

proceedings  in,   615-626. 
trustees,  206. 
voters  in,  207,  1054, 1353. 
Constitution,  223. 

amendments  of,  mode  of  making, 

226-231. 
definition  of,  223. 
subscription  to,  what  it  involves, 
256-259. 
violation,  257-259. 
title  page,  253. 
how  changed,  255. 
annual  edition,  1055. 
German  edition,  1055. 
Constitutional    Rules,    mode    cf 
•  adoption,  247. 

when  obligatory,  247. 

No.    I,   of    Local   Evangelists, 

243- 
No.  2,  trials  for  licensure,  979. 
No.  3,  candidates,  980. 
No.  4,  Vacancy  and  Supply,  1316. 
Contumacy  before  the  Presbytery, 
335- 
Session,  318. 
of  witnesses,  371. 
Corresponding  Members  of  the 
■    Assembly,   539.    1056-1059. 
laymen  cannot  be,   1056. 
permanent  oiScers  are.  262. 
the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  260. 
privileges  of,  260-262. 
standing  to  be  specifically  in- 
dicated, 1057. 
Counsel  of  accused,  290. 
of  each  party,  1060. 
in  absence  of,  5. 

if  a  minister,  335. 
in  appeals,  468. 
in  complaints,  1035. 
eligibility  of,  1060. 


2  70 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Counsel,  no  professional,  290. 

of   prosecuting  committee,   1060. 

shall  not  sit  and  vote,  1060. 
Cumberland     Presb.      Church, 

doctrinal  identity,  1051. 
reunion,  1061. 

Dancing,  promiscuous, condemned, 

40,  1014. 
Days,  special.  1062.  1271. 
Deaconesses,  provision  for,  1336. 

See  Lay  Workers,  and  Women. 
Deacons,  263-278,  1063,  1064 
appointment  of,  enjoined,  271. 
Board  of,  1337- 
business,  263,  264. 
ceasing  to  act,  268. 
election  of.  265. 

procedure,  265. 
incapacity  and  unacceptableness, 
268. 

rule  governing  in,  269. 
installation,  266. 

form  of  service  in,  266. 
cannot  sit  in  judicatories,  275. 
jurisdiction  of,  311. 
divestiture  of  the  office.  268. 

office  is  perpetual,  268. 

Scriptural,  263. 
ordination  of,  266. 
have    exclusive    control    of    poor 

funds,  272. 
qualifications  of,  265. 
records  of  Board,  389. 
reinstallation,  277. 
resignation,  to  be  to  the  Session, 

276. 
may    serve    at    the    communion, 
274. 

as  an  elder,  273. 
services  in  vacant  churches,  192. 
term  service  of,  270. 

procedure  in,  270. 

time  limit,  270. 
trial,  rules  governing  in,  347. 


1  Deacons,  vows,  266. 

I  Debate    must    cease   when   taking 

j  vote,  793- 

no  conversation  during,  730. 
courtesy  to  be  observed  in,  729. 
no  interruption  of  a  speaker  in, 
;  735- 

1       must  not  be  irrelevant,  731. 
moderator    to    be    addressed    in, 

729. 
no  personal  reflections,  726. 
precedence  of  motions,  747. 
speaking  once,  740. 
twice,  740. 

more  than,  740. 
standing  of  members  during,  728. 
Decision      Days       recommended, 
1078. 
object  of,  1078. 
Declaratory  Statement,   1043. 
Decree,   God's,   in   harmony  with 
His  love   and   offer  of   salvation 
to  all  mankind,  1045. 
Delegates  are  not  sent  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  to   non-ecclesiasti- 
cal bodies,  11 66. 
!  Demission,    of     a     communicant, 
349- 
order  of  procedure  in, 349, 1015. 
of  minister,  601,  1144,  1150- 
order  of  procedure,  601. 
Deposition  of  a  minister,  339. 
care  to  be  exercised  in  inflicting 

the  sentence,  341. 
without  excommunication,  344. 
effect  of,  if  a  pastor,  344. 
certificate  of  dismission  to  a  de- 
posed pastor,  344. 
restoration  of,  343. 

by  what  judicatory,  343. 
may  be  with  or  without  suspen- 
sion from  the  Church,  338. 
Directory  for   Worship,    amend- 
ments  of,    241,   960,    1007-1009, 
1269. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


271 


Discipline,  283-491. 

shpuld  be  care  in  exercising,  281. 
cases     of,      begun      in       extinct 

churches,  197. 
definition,  279. 
ends,  280. 
object,  301. 
subjects,  279. 

See    Communicants,   Ministers, 
Session. 
Discretion,    exercise    of    constitu- 
tional, is  reviewable,  397. 
Dismission,      of      communicants, 
139-154.  1009. 
ministers,  155,  157,  159-163,  606, 
672,  673,  1146. 
Dissents,  definition  of,  480. 
time  of  entering,  483. 
form  of,  491. 
who  may  dissent,  490. 
must    be    without    reasons,    480, 
481. 
Divorce.     See  under  Marriage,  578, 

1138. 
Doctrine,  Deliverances  on,  1065- 
I073- 
Inerrancy    of   Scripture,    1065, 

1068. 
Justification,  1067. 
Miracles  of  Christ,  1072. 
Person  of  Christ,  1066. 
Reformed  Faith,  The,  1073. 
Resurrection  of  Christ,  107 1. 
Vicarious  Sacrifice,  1070. 
Virgin  Birth,  1069. 
See,  also.  Heresy. 

Ecclesiastical  Changes  to  be  re- 
ported immediately  to  the  S.  C. 
of  the  G.  A.,  1 192. 

Ecclesiastical  Year,  close  of.  1075. 

Elders,  see  under  Ruling  Elders, 
803-832. 

Evangelistic  Work,  commended, 
1077. 


Evangelistic    Work,   committees, 
1079. 

under  care  of  pastors  and  Ses- 
sions, 1077. 

Decision  Days,  1078. 
Evangelists,  definition,  494. 
ordination,  584,  1132. 
cannot  organize  churches  without 

authority   of   Presbytery,   495. 
nor  ordain  ministers,  496. 
work  of,  494. 
local,  243,  246. 
examination  of,  243. 
license,  243,  244,  1132. 

form,  565. 

time  limit,  244. 

withdrawal,  244. 
ordination,  245,  1132. 

time  limit,  245. 
must  report  annually,  245. 
Evidence,  350-373- 
care  in  receiving,  350. 
competency  of,  351. 
decision    of    questions,    filing    of, 

293,  294- 
of  husband  and  wife,  354. 
introduction  of,  326,  359. 
of  another  judicatory,  365. 
different  kinds  of,  355. 
a  member  of  a  judicatory  during 
trial,  370. 

how  qualified,  370. 

status  of,  370. 
new,  after  trial,  372. 

in  appeals.  373. 

during  trial,  327. 
in  rebuttal  only,  326. 
records  as,  364. 

rule  in,  364. 
refusal  to  give,  371. 
transmission  of,  369. 
Exceptions  to  proceedings  in  trial 

may    be    taken    by    either    of 

the  original  parties.  306,  1036. 
or  to  any  part  of  them,  ,^o6. 


272 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Exceptions    to    proceedings  or   to 
any  part   of   them  except  in 
judicatory  of  last  resort,  306. 
to    records    in    review    must    be 
recorded  by  judicatory  making 
them,  425. 
Ezcommunication,  design  of,  379. 
form  of  infliction,  380,  382. 
publication  of  sentence,  380. 

omission,  382. 
restoration  from,  383,  384. 
Executive    Coznniissions,    1080- 
1084. 
of  Presbytery,  plan,  1084. 

Fairs    and    Suppers    for    raising 

"church  funds  disapproved,  42. 
Federal  Council,  1099. 
Foreign  Missions.     See  Sec.  87. 
Form    of    Government,    amend- 
ments of,  235,  237,  239,  240,  243, 
247-252,    977,    978,    980,    1019, 
1268,  1276. 
ToTins,  499-511. 

of  a  call  to  a  pastor,  625. 
commission  to  the  Assembly,  516. 
of  excommunication,  382. 
installation  of  deacons,  266. 
pastor,  632-636. 
ruling  elder,  805-808. 
licensure,  562,  563. 

local  evangelist,  565. 
oath  in  trial,  358. 
ordination  of  deacons,  266. 
elders,  805. 
ministers,  583. 
public  services,  572. 
suspension  from  the  communion 
of  the  church,  374,  375. 
Freedmen,  Board  of .   See  Sec.  114. 
Friends'  Church,  1338. 

General  Assembly,   appeals  may 
be  direct  to,  469. 
committee  of  prosecution,  469. 


I  Genera)  Assembly  will  not  reverse 
'  judicial  acts  of  a  former,  533. 

nor     decisions    except    error    be 

shown,  535. 
centenary  of,  in  1888,  541. 
fund,  541. 

programme  of  celebration,  542. 
■       clerks,  527. 
>  duties  of,  528. 

I       commission,  form  of,  516. 
'       commissioners,  514-520. 
I  alternate,  515. 

j  appointment,  time  of,  515. 

;  election,  time  of,  515. 

of  an  elder  not  present  in  Pres- 
bytery, 520. 
enrolled  on  petition,  1025. 
will   not   send   delegates   to   non- 
ecclesiastical  bodies,  1166. 
nor  make  in  thesi  decisions,  532. 
may  exercise  discipline,  537. 
Executive  Commission,  1080. 
formation  of,  513. 
meetings,  521. 
adjourned,  526. 
committee  to  select  places.  522. 
no  provision  for  pro  re  nata,  526 
first,  513. 
time  of,  513. 
in  absence  of  moderator,  524. 

quorum,  525. 
ministers,  transfer  of,  1154. 
moderator,   715. 
officers,  527. 
opening  and  closing,  540. 

form,  540. 
overtures,     received    only    from 

judicatories,  611. 
powers  of,  531. 
quorum,  523. 

absence  of,  525. 
rules  of  order,  802. 
seal,  543. 

description,  543. 
facsimile,  543. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


273 


General    Assembly    will     receive 
petitions,  536. 
corporate  title  of,  512.     • 
asserts    control    over    theological 
seminaries,  913. 
veto  exercised,  910. 
Giving,  as  an  act  of  worship,  one 
tenth  of  our  resources,  1294. 

Heresy,  deliverance  on,  342. 
may  call  for  deposition,  340. 
discrimination  in  treating,  340. 
neglect  of,  by  judicatories,  409. 
procedure  in  cases  of,  409. 
Historical    Society    commended, 

546. 
object,  546. 

local  societies,  recommended,  547. 
organization  of,  546. 
bequests  to,  may  be  to  trustees  of 

the  Assembly,  1189. 
Holy  Scriptures.     See  Bible. 
Home  Missions,  82. 

action  as  to  inefl&cient  Synods  and 

Presbyteries,    1089. 
Board  of,  82. 
to    decide    as    to    appropriations, 

1091. 
subordinate  to  Presbytery  as  re- 
gards churches  and   ministers, 

1091,  1092,  1339- 
comity,    domestic    and    general, 

1088. 
obligation  of  the  work,  1087. 
princioles  and  rules,  1090— 1094. 
Hymnal,  1095. 

Indian  Schools,  1096. 
Infants,  salvation,  afl&rmed,  1046. 
Installation,  deacons,  266. 
reinstallation,    277. 
elders,  805. 

reinstallation,  820. 
ministers,  632. 


Interchurch  Co-operation,  1097- 

IIOI. 

Interlocutory  Meetings,  799. 

results  of,  in  judicial  cases,   298. 
to  be  recorded,  800. 
Investigations  in  cases  of  slander, 
288. 
procedure  in,  288. 
should  be  speedy,  346. 

Judgment  in  absence  of  accused, 
4,  5- 

appeal  from,  461. 

counsel  may  not  sit  in,  1060. 
effect  of,  475. 

delay  of.  348. 

dissent  from,  943,  1205. 

entering  of,  328,  331. 

in  force,  1102. 

when  final,  251. 

by  whom  interpreted,  943,  1103, 
modified,  943,  1103. 
reversed,  251,  1103,  1108. 

in  cases  without  process,  348. 
references,  430,  432. 

"other  cases,"  interpreted.  1102. 

modification  or  reversal  of,  474, 
1 108. 

protest  against,  1205. 

reasons  for,  to  be  recorded,  348. 

stay  of.  1032. 

transmission  of,  to  superior  judi- 
catory, 332. 
Judicatories,  absence  from,  i,  27, 
29-31. 

alternates  to,  36. 

appeal  from  decision  of  modera- 
tors of,  293,  738. 

authority,    defined,    548,     1109- 
iiii. 

caution  to,  in  receiving  testimony, 
350. 

censure   of,   for  neglect   of   duty, 
409. 

charge,  in  cases  of  process,  312. 


2  74 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


Judicatories,  commission,  to  take 
testimony,  366. 
procedure  of,  367. 
examine  witnesses,  366. 
shall  appoint  committees  on  sys- 
tematic beneficence,   64. 
temperance,  906. 
corresponding  members,  260. 
decisions    of,     to     be    respected, 

1103,   IIIO. 
evidence  of  members,  370. 
failure  to  send  up  records,  8. 

effect,  8. 
grievance  of  one,  against  another, 
549- 
mode  of  adjustment,   550-552. 
interlocutory  meetings  of,  799. 
imputations  of  unfair  dealings  of 
superior,  not  to  be  indulged  in, 

IIIO. 

irregular  proceedings,  408. 
meetings  of,  adjourned,  33. 

of  the  Assembly,  521. 

of  the  Presbytery.  686. 
special,   686. 

Session,  856. 

Synod,  879. 
change  of  place.  871,  872. 
names,  548. 

narratives.  Presbytery  to  the  As- 
sembly, 683. 

time  limit,  418. 

Synod,  683. 
to  be  recorded.  417. 
neglect  of,  to  send  up  records  in 
appeals.  476. 

censure,  476.  , 

objections  to,  by  accused,  323. 
oflFences   committed    in    presence 

of,  348. 
opening  and  closing,  with  prayer, 
413- 

exceptions,  414,  415. 
cannot  be  opened  with  an  address, 

1274. 


Judicatories,     process,     beginning 
of,  by,  386. 

Pro  re   nata    meetings,  how   con- 
vened, 686. 
moderator,     no     discretion     in 

convening,    1195. 
not,  of  the  Assembly,  526. 
Synod  may  hold  a,  873. 
not  on  the  Sabbath,  874. 

quorum,  of  the  Assembly,  523. 
Presbytery,  662. 
Session,  838. 
Synod,  869. 
Judicial  Cases,  definition,  1112. 

how  to  be  recorded,  955. 

decisions,  how  modified,  943. 

phraseology,  proper,  11 13. 

sessions,  time  of  judicial,  1114. 
reversed,  943. 

reasons  for.  to  be  recorded,  886. 
fully  described,  419. 
non-,   or  administrative,   11 12. 
Judicial  Commissions,   appoint- 
ment of,  250,  1115-1128. 

Assembly,  250,  11 15. 

Presbytery,  250,  1116. 

Synod,  250,  11 16. 

how  constituted,  250,  1342. 

decisions  of,  251. 
modification,   251. 
reversal,  251. 

findings  to  be  recorded  by  the  ap- 
pointing body,  252. 

all    judicial    cases    may    be    sub- 
mitted to,  251. 
exception,  251. 
,     reference  of,   251. 

place  and  time  of  sitting,  119,  252. 

powers,  1 1 17. 

of  a  Presbytery,  252. 

quorum,  118,  252. 
Judicial     Com.mittee,     appoint- 
ment of,  776',  1 1 29. 

duties,  776,  1129. 

may  sit  and  vote,  776. 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


275 


Judicial  Decisions  cannot  be  re- 
versed by  review  of  records,  953. 
See    Appeals,    Complaints,   Judg- 
ments, Protests. 
Jurisdiction  over  candidates,  979. 
communicants,  311. 
dismissed,  148. 
licentiates,  977. 

members  of  extinct  churches,  685. 
Presbyteries,  878. 
ministers,  311,  333-336,  1145. 
objections  to,  by  accused,  323. 
original,  311. 
Justification    by    Faith,     1067, 
1130. 


Lay  Workers.     See  Workers. 
License,    extraordinary,    cases    of, 
560,  561. 
form,  563. 

local  evangelists,  565. 
recall,  568. 
renewal  of,  567. 
term,  244,  567,  977. 
withdrawal,   244. 
Licentiates,  authority  of,  569. 
call  to,  629. 

if  of  another  Presbytery,  628. 
certificate  of  dismission  of,  155. 
examination  of,   553-561,  979. 
jurisdiction,  569. 
ordination,  582. 

examination  for,  583,  979. 
must  report  his,  to  the  church 
of    which    he   is   a    member, 
1131. 
removal,  outside  bounds  of  Pres- 
bytery, order,  566. 
time  of  study,  560,  977. 
vows,  583. 
Limitations  of    Time  as  to  ap- 
peals, 467,  468. 
notice  of,  467. 
lodgment,  468. 


Limitations  of  Time,  candidates 
under  care  of   Presbytery, 
976,  977. 
Session,  980. 
licensure,  977. 

reception  by  Presbytery,  980. 
study,  976. 
certificates  of  dismission,  140,  150. 

return,  149,  157. 
citations,  3,  4,  318,  320. 
if  a  minister,  335. 
demitted,  601. 
deposed,  339. 
notice  of  complaints,  447. 
lodgment,  449. 
grievance  of  judicatories,  549. 
judgment,  delay  of,  348. 
licensures,  976,  977. 

of  local  evangelists,  244,  245. 
ordination,  245. 
ordinances,  neglect,  15,  19,  20. 
process,  beginning,  304. 
special  meeting  of  Presbytery, 

686. 
term  service  of  deacons,  270. 
elders,  811. 
Liturgies,    deliverance  of  the   As- 
sembly on,  570-572. 

See  Book  of  Common  Worship. 
Local     Evangelists,      see     under 

Evangelists. 
Lord's  Supper,  administration  of, 
573- 
in  private,  576. 
cups,  number  in,  1133,  1135. 
declining  to  observe,  349. 
essential  elements  in,  575. 
institution  of.   1137. 
who  maj'  partake,  574. 
training  classes  for,  577. 
kind  of  wine  in,  575,  1134,  1136, 

1343- 
withdrawal  of  communicant  from, 
349- 
Lotteriescondemned  as  gambling, 40 


276 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Marriage    and    Divorce,   deliver- 
ance of  the  Assembly  on,  580, 
1138,  1140. 
caution  in  celebrating,  578,  H3Q. 
of  divorced  persons,  581,  1139. 
hasty  dissolution,  deprecated,  580 
licentiates  may  perform,  569. 
Mens'  Societies,  1024. 
Ministerial  Relief.     See  Sec.  105. 
Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund, 

114.1. 
Ministers,  abandoning   the   minis- 
try, 602,  603. 
absence,  from  trial,  335. 

after  second  citation,  335. 
persistent    absence    from   judica- 
tories, to  be  disciplined,  680. 
absentee,    Presbytery   has   power 
to  deal  with,  1148,  1156,  ii57- 
address  unknown,  1142. 
assent    to    System    of    Doctrine, 

1152. 
placed  on  retired  list,  22. 
accused,  may  not  exercise  office, 

346. 
certificates  of  dismission  of,  to  be 
acknowledged,  158. 
cannot  be  by  a  committee,  673. 
not    to    be    issued    by    Stated 

Clerk,  1 146. 
of  a  deposed,  344. 
of  an  extinct  Presbytery,  878. 
to  a  Presbytery  to  be  formed, 

163. 
must   be   a   particular   Presby- 
tery, and  be  received  by  no 
other,  606. 
no  qualified,  672. 
effect  of  return  of,  157. 
of  time  limit,  157. 
charges  against,  caution  in  bring-  j 

ing,  333- 
contumacy  of,  13. 

censure,  335. 
counsel,  in  trial,  13,  1060. 


Ministers  cannot  be  compelled  to 
demit  the  ministry,  11 50. 

demitting  the  ministry,  proced- 
ure in,  601,  1 143. 

joining     another     denomination, 
602. 
a  heretical  body,  603. 
rule  governing,  603. 

when  names  of,  may  be  erased 
from  the  roll,  601,  602,  1156, 
1157. 

certificate  of  demitted,  601. 
deposed,  344. 

if  depa  cd,  their  pulpits  may  be 
declared  vacant,  344. 

examination   of,   from   other   de- 
nominations, 593,  I 160. 
Presbyteries,  592. 

deposition  of,  ii53- 
•  disposition  of,  of  extinct  Presby- 
teries, 878. 

for  people  of  foreign  speech,  1151- 

from  foreign  countries,  591. 

entertaining  heretical  views,  340, 
341,  1074,  1158,  1159. 

with  title,  H.  R.,  definition  of, 
605,  1182. 

becoming  independent,  602. 

installation  of,  632. 

jurisdiction  over,  156,  311,  1144. 

member  of  but  one  Presbytery, 
II5S- 

names  of,  not  to  be  on  roll  of  the 
church  they  serve,  864. 

offences  of,  beyond  home  Presby- 
tery, 334. 

office,  when  required  to  refrain 
from  the  exercise  of,  346. 

ordination,  582. 

cannot     be    by    a    committee, 

590. 
Roman  Catholic,  1145. 

title  of  pastor  given  to,  614. 

Presbyterial  connection  of,  600, 
1149,  1155. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


277 


Ministers  to  be  received  on  their 
testimonials  with  discretion, 
671. 

reception  of,  from  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S., 
1147. 

refusal  of,  to  appear  in  trial,  13, 
335- 

resignation,  645. 

when  desired  by  the  congrega- 
tion, 645. 
procedure  in,  645. 

restoration,  after  demission  of  the 
ministry  or  deposition  must  be 
reordained,  596. 

retention  of  names  of  dismissed, 
on  roll  until  their  reception  be 
acknowledged,  166. 

subscription  of,  to  our  Standards, 
256. 
binding  obligation,  259.  1074. 
what  it  involves,  256. 
change  of  views  in,  duty,  257. 

suspension,  335. 

from  communion  of  the  church. 
335- 
his  office,  335. 
may  be  followed  by  deposition, 
339- 

transfer  by  Assembly,  11 54. 
•    trial  of,  333-346. 

unemployed,  refusing  to  labor, 
may  be  retired,  598,  11 50,  1203. 

vows.   1152. 
Minutes,    approval    of,   to    be   en- 
tered. 1224. 

to  be  attested  in  writing,  1225 

blank  pages  in,  1234. 

commission  to  review,  of  doubt- 
ful validity,  1228. 

reports  of  committees  to  be  en- 
tered in  full,  1222,  1227. 

resolutions,   etc.,   adopted,  to   be 
entered  in.   1224. 
Missionary  Education,  1161. 


Missions,  Foreign.     See  Sec.  87. 
Missions,   Home.      See    Sec.    82 

1087— 1094. 
Moderators,   708-721,   1162-1164. 
absence  of,  in  the  Assembly,  711. 

Board  of  Deacons,  1337. 

Presbytery,  710. 

Session,  842. 

Synod, 879. 
to  be  addressed  in  debate,  729. 
in   congregational    meetings,    619, 

1346. 
appeal  from  decisions,  293,619,  738. 

not  debatable,  738. 

when  to  be  recorded,  294. 
authority  of,  708. 
charge,  in  trial,  312. 
duties,  686,  709-721. 
of  collegiate  churches,  188. 

vacant,  192. 
special  meetings,  1195. 
cannot  disqualify  voters  without 
process,  1319-1322. 

nor  by  limitation  of  age,  1261 
ruling  elder  cannot  be,  1162. 
term  of  service,  1164. 
of  vacant  churches,  192. 
vice,  of  the  Assembly,  712. 
to  vote  in  balloting,  718. 
casting  vote,  713- 

declining  to.  718. 
yearly  election.   1163. 
Monthly  Concerts,  1165. 
Mormonism,    deliverance    of    the 

Assembly  on.  608. 
Motions  of  Order,  741-770. 
adjournment.   751-753- 

always  in  order  unless  modified 
by  time.  752. 

not  debatable,  751. 

precedence  of.  751. 

cannot  be  reconsidered,  753. 

may  be  renewed.  753. 
amendments  of,  765. 

number,  766. 


2-]% 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Motions   of   Order,    amendments 
of,  order,  768,  769. 
precedence,  769. 
as  substitutes,  767. 
for  filling  blanks,  746. 
to   commit,    precedes    motion    to 
amend,  762. 
may  be  amended  "with  instruc- 
tions," 764. 
to  report  at  a  subsequent  ses- 
sion, 764. 
at  any  time,  764. 
stated  time,  764. 
efifect  of,  763. 

cannot  be  reconsidered,  762. 
may  be  renewed,  762. 
not  debatable,  756. 
to  adjourn,  756. 
appeal  from   decision  of   mod- 
erator, 738. 
G.  A.  R.,  36. 
take  up  business,  756. 
division  of,  how  made,  745. 
call    for    the    previous    question, 

756. 
lay  on  the  table,  756,  1253. 
fix  a  time  for  voting  G.  A.  R.,  26. 
orders  of  the  day,  784-787. 
order  of,  785. 
when  a  privileged,  786. 
to  be  renewed,  787. 
tvy  postpone,  757-761. 

amended  to  a  day  certain,  758. 

a  different  day,  759. 
competing    with    amendments, 
76,  760. 
precedence,  760. 
two  forms  of,  757. 
reconsideration,  761. 
for  previous  question,  754. 
when  admitted,  755,  1253. 
effect  of,  755. 
form  of  putting,  755. 
object  of,  755. 
privileged,  756. 


Motions    of    Order,    reconsidera- 
tion, 788. 
cannot  be  amended,  789. 
when  debatable,  789. 
who  may  make  the,  788. 
must   be  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
present  at  the  decision,  788. 
no  second,  at  same  session,  789. 
voting  on,  by  rising,  792. 
tellers,  792. 
at  a  time  fixed,  797. 
order  in,  794,  795. 
by  yeas  and  nays,  796. 
withdrawal  of,  743. 
writing,  742. 
Music,    Church,   under  control  of 
Session,  609,  1276. 

Narratives    to    the  Assembly  and 
Synod  to  be  recorded,  683,  889. 

time  of  sending,  to  the  Assembly, 
418. 
Non-ecclesiastical  Bodies,   dele- 
gates   or    representatives    not 
sent  to,  1166,  1169. 

ofl&cial  representation  in,  uncon- 
stitutional, 1167. 

members  may  work  as-  individ- 
uals in,  1167. . 

judicatories  not  to  be  officially 
connected  with,  1168. 

nomination  or  election  of  trustees 
of,  by  Synod  unconstitutional, 
1170. 

Oaths    in   judicial  cases,  form  of, 

3S8. 
lawful,  1048. 
Objections  of  accused,  323. 
determining,  324. 
filing,  324. 
to  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory, 

323- 
regularity    of    the    organization, 

323- 


ANALYTICAL   INDEX. 


279 


Objections,  order  of  proceedings, 
323- 
sufficiency    of    the    charges,    and 
specifications,  323. 
Offences,   charges  must  set  forth, 
307- 
definition,   300,   11 12. 
discrimination    in    treating,    283, 

333- 
investigation  of,  299. 
•    in  presence  of  a  judicatory,  348. 
jurisdiction   over  communicants, 
148,  311. 
ministers,  311 
limit  of  time  in  prosecuting,  304. 
of  self-accused  persons,  348. 
Offerings  as  worship,  241 
apportionment  of,  81, 
miscellaneous,  1171. 
of  Sabbath-schools,  1269. 
of  societies,  1269. 

distribution,   1269. 
to  be  reported  to  the  Session,  1 269. 
Orders  of  the  day,  784-787. 
order  of,  785. 
precedence,  784. 
when  privileged,  786. 
time  limit  of,  787. 
Ordinances,  neglect  of,  14,  17. 
Ordination    of    ministers   only  by 
the  Presbytery,  667. 
deacons,  266. 
elders,  805. 
evangelists,  584. 

local,  245. 
ministers,  582-587. 

and  licensure,  at  same  meeting 

of  Presbytery,  ii73- 
not  by  Executive  Commission, 

1176. 
trials  for,  245,  583. 
See  Candidates. 
Organizations,    Church,   1019. 
collections    of,    subject    to    over- 
sight of  the  Session,  1022. 


Organizations,  forms,  1019. 
jurisdiction,   1020. 
powers,  102 1. 

review  of  the  proceedings,  by  the 
Session  and  other  judicatories, 
1021. 
work,  1022. 
"Other  Cases,"  in  Sec.  100,  B.  D., 

meaning  of,  1102. 
Overtures  to  the   Assembly  must 
be    through    Presbyteries    and 
Synods  only,  647. 
from  the  Assembly,  rules  govern- 
ing, 225-230,   1178. 
for  amendments  of  the  Constitu- 
tion, 224. 
approval  of,  by  majority  of  the 
Presbyteries,  225,  1179- 
two-thirds,   226. 

Parties    in  Appeals,  absence   of, 
470. 
appearance,  time,  468. 
hearing,  472. 
names.  461. 
may  be  direct  to  the  Assembly, 

469. 
counsel  for,  290,  1060. 
to  a  complaint,  1035. 
either,  may  complain,  1036. 

exception,  1036. 
heying  of,  450. 
names,  1030. 
shall  not  sit  or  vote,  455- 
Parties  in  Trial,  315.    . 

either  of  the  original,  may  appeal, 
461. 
demand   a   commission   to   ex- 
amine witnesses,  366. 
composition  of,  366. 
rules  governing,  367. 
consent  of,  for  new  evidence,  373. 

excuse  of  absentees,  28, 
charge  to,  312. 
copy  of  records  for,  297. 


28o 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Parties  in  Trial,  counsel,  1060. 
may    demand    decisions    of    the 
moderator  to  be  recorded,  294. 
exceptions     may     be     taken     by 

either  of  the  original,  306. 
exception,  306. 

exclusion   of,    from    private    ses- 
sions, 328. 
hearing,   in   appeals,    manner   of, 
Q43- 
complaints,   1033. 
original,  defined,  286. 
accused,  may  ask  for  a  new  trial, 
372. 
exception,  372. 
to  a  protest,  490. 

who  may  be,  1205. 
examination     of     witnesses     by, 
359- 
order,  359. 
shall  not  sit  or  vote  in  appeals  or 
complaints,  455,  471. 
Pastor,  614-646,  1183-1186. 
assistant,  640. 

how  appointed,  640. 
duties,  640. 

has  no  jurisdiction  in  the  con- 
gregation, 640. 
no  seat  in  the  Session,  640. 
call  to,  615-630. 

certificate   of,    to  the    Presby- 
tery, 626. 
form,  625. 
if  a  licentiate,  629. 
member  of  another  Presbytery, 

628. 
must  be  through  the  Presby- 
tery, 627. 
by  whom  subscribed,  626. 
attested,  626. 
co-pastor,  639. 

by  regular  call  of  the  people, 

639- 
installed    by    the    Presbytery, 
639. 

18 


Pastor,  co-pastor,  equal   authority 
of,    in    the    congregation, 
639- 
in  the  Session,  639. 
preside  alternately  in  the  Ses- 
sion, 847. 
dissolution    of    relation    of,    646, 
1 183,  1344- 
may    be    at    first    meeting    of 

Presbytery,  646. 
by  deposition,  344. 
by  suspension,  345. 
election,  615-624. 
meeting  for,  615. 
how  called,  615. 
clerk  of,  623. 
minority  in,  624. 
moderator  of,  617. 
in  absence,  618. 
appeal  from  the  decision, 
619. 
proceedings  in,  621. 
refusal  of  Session  to  call,  616. 
redress,  616. 
elect,  644. 

installation  should  not  be  de- 
layed, 644. 
status,  644. 
emeritus,  1180-1182. 
when  instituted,  1180. 
purpose  of  the  relation,  1180. 
to  be  with  or  without  salary, 

1 1 80. 
subject  to  the  approval  of  Pres- 
bytery, 1 181. 
pulpit,    when    declared    vacant, 

344,  345- 
two   churches    with    one    pastor, 

657. 
salary  of,  1184-1186. 
resignation,  645. 

when  asked  by  the  congrega- 
tion, 645. 
procedure,  645. 
title,  when  given,  614. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


281 


Petitions  and  Memorials,   right 
of     making,    inalienable,    647, 
648. 
mode  of  exercising,  647. 
a   commissioner    of    the    General 
Assembly  seated  on,  1025. 
Pleas  of  accused,  325. 
to  be  recorded,  325. 
Poor  Funds,  control  of,  by  deacons, 

263,  1337- 
Postponement,   motion  for,  to  a 
day  eertain,  757. 
may  be  amended,  757. 
indefinite,  758 

may  be  amended,  758. 
precedence,  760. 
when  reconsidered,  761. 
Powers  of  the  Assembly,  531. 
Presbytery,  666. 
Session,  848. 
Synod,  876. 
Prayer,  opening  and  closing,  1214, 
1226,  1282. 
monthly  concerts,  1165. 
days  of,  1062. 

devotional    exercises    as    substi- 
tute, 1231 
Presbyterian  Alliance,  1098. 
Presbyterian  Brotherhood,  1187. 
Presbyterian  Handbook,  1188. 
Presbyterian  Historical  Society, 

546,  1189. 
Presbytery,  649-689,  i 190-1204. 
acts     and     decisions     of,     to     be 
obeyed  until  repealed  or  modi- 
fied, 1017. 
commissioners,  to  the  Assembly, 
515-520. 
when  to  appoint,  515. 
must  send  full  quota,  518. 
of  equal   number  of   ministers 
and  elders,  514. 
complaint   against   action   of,   by 

Session,,  how  taken,  1037. 
of  what  it  consists,  649. 


Presbytery   has  power  to  dissolve 
a  church,  676. 

redress  by  complaint,  676. 

consolidation  of,   1193. 

judge  of  own  members,  1200. 
has    control    over    location    of    a 

church  building,  677. 
may  discipline  absent   members, 

680. 
cannot  dismiss  by  a  committee, 

673- 
ecclesiastical    changes    to    be    re- 
ported, 1192. 
may  refuse  to  install,  669. 
must  be  formed    with   geograph- 
ical limits,  650-652,  1204. 
German,  1191. 

jurisdiction    of,    over    ministers, 
311- 

ministers  in  transitu,  156. 

over  extinct  churches,  197. 
jurisdiction  over,  1194. 
meetings,   686-688,   1199,   1202. 
pro  re  nata,  1195. 
adjourned,  33.  1196,  1198,  1202. 
change  of  place,  687. 

how  effected,  687. 
outside  its  bounds,  687. 

special,  686. 

business  of,  686. 
how  called,  686. 
a   moderator   has  no  discre- 
tion in  calling,  1195. 

opening  and  closing  of,  688. 
meeting,   opening  cannot   be  by 

an  address,  1274. 
may  dissolve  a  pastoral  relation, 
670. 

a  Session,  1037. 
moderator  of,  708. 

in  absence,  710. 

when  chosen,  714. 

duties,  709,  713. 
new,    procedure    in    forming    a, 

1190. 


282 


A  XA  L  YTWA  L  INDEX. 


Presbsrtery  to  send  annually  a  nar- 
rative to  the  Assembly  on 
state  of  religion,  683. 
temperance,  906. 
when  to  send,  906. 
ordination  of  ministers  only  by, 

667. 
perjury,  how  committed  by,  1177 
powers  of,  666. 

over  preaching  in  the  pulpits  of 
its  churches,  681,  1149- 
unemployed    ministers,    598, 

679. 
vacant  churches,  1315.  I352. 
quorum,  662. 

may    be    wholly    of    ministers, 

663,  664. 
exceptions,  665. 
when  reduced   to  two   members, 

697. 
reception  by,  of  ministers  of  other 
denominations,    1160. 
examination,  1160. 
subscription  to  our  Standards, 

1160. 
of  ministers  from  Southern  As- 
sembly, 1147. 
shall  keep  a  record  of  its  proceed- 
ings, 682,  1341- 
Acts  of  Assembly,  1213. 
may  be  in  printed  form,  894, 

895- 
exceptions  to,  to  be  recorded, 

1220. 
to  be  entered  on   Synod  Min- 
utes, 1237. 
representation  in,  655-660,  1197- 
of  collegiate  churches,  656. 
two  churches  under  one  pastor, 
657. 
congregations   on   different   sides 

of  a  Presbyterial  line,  659. 
when  a  pastor  of  one  church,  and 
stated      supply      of      another, 
658. 


Presbytery,   representation    in,   of 
vacant  churches,  660. 
roll   call,  on    Systematic   Benefi- 
cence, 962. 
transfer  of  ministers  by  General 

Assembly,   1201. 
no  unordained  men  on  commit- 
tees of,  1029,  1334. 
vacant  churches,  1316,  1352. 
how  supplied,  1315- 
when    vacant    more    than    one 

year,  order  in,  1315. 
who  may  supply,  131 5. 

time  limit  of  vacancy,  1045, 
1315- 
union,  in  missionary  lands,  653. 
See  Minutes,  and  Records. 
Previous     Question,     when     ad- 
mitted, 755,  1253. 
not  debatable,  756. 
effect  of,  755. 
form  of  putting,  755. 
object,  754. 
precedence,  755. 
Private  Sessions,  328,  799. 
who  excluded  from,  328. 
object  of,  799. 
proceedings  in,  328. 
Privileged  Questions,  747,  756. 
Proceedings  of    the  church   to   be 
reported  to  the  Session,  388. 
and  reviewed  by  it,  388. 
object  of  the  review,  396. 
■  irregular,  to  be  corrected,  407. 
rules  governing,  407. 
unconstitutional,     procedure     in 
treating,  408. 
Process,  efforts  to  avoid,  285. 
cases  without,  348,  349,  601,  602. 
minister   demitting   the   minis- 
try, 601. 
neglecting  the  Lord's  Table, 349 
of  offence  in  presence  of  a  judi- 
catory, 348. 
conditions  of  commencing,  299. 


A  NA  L  YTICA  L  INDEX, 


283 


Process,  counsel  in,  290. 
eligibility  of,  1060. 
exclusion  from  private  sessions 

328. 
shall  accept  no  fee,  1060. 
when     the     prosecuting     com- 
mittee, 1060. 
shall  not  vote,  1060. 

against  a  deacon  or  elder,  347. 
minister,  2,2>2,- 

definition,  11 12. 

delay  in  commencing,  302. 

when  initiated   by  a  judicatory, 
286. 
original  parties,  286. 
mode  of  procedure,  287. 

neglect  of,  by  a  judicatory,  409. 
duty    of    superior    judicatory, 
409. 
procedure  in,  409. 

objections  to  proceedings  in,  323. 

parties,   286. 

rules  pertaining  to,  311-332. 
Prosecuting     Committee,     314, 
1038. 

may  appeal  direct  to  the  Assem- 
bly, 469. 

appointment  of,  314. 

duties,  314. 

to  conduct  cases  against  co-ordi- 
nate judicatories,  550. 
Prosecutor  cannot  vote,  1060. 

averment  of,  310. 

may  appear,  1060. 

be  represented  by  counsel,  1060. 

heard  by  oral  or  written  argu- 
ments, 1060. 

exceptions  may  be  taken  by,  306. 
exception,  306. 

is  an  original  party,  286. 

Presbyterian  Church  as,  286. 

warning  to,  289. 

withdrawal  of  charges  by,  not 
subject  to  appeal  or  complaint, 
947- 


Protests  in  general,  482-491,  1205, 
1206. 

answer  to,  486. 

definition  of,  482. 

modification  of,  486. 
answer  to,  486. 

in  judicial  cases,  1205. 

parties  to,  482,  490,  943. 

when  not  received,  484. 

to  be  recorded,  485. 
time  limit,  483. 

alleging  unconstitutional  proceed- 
ings, action  must  be  taken.  488. 
Publication  and  Sabbath-school 

Work.     See  Sec.  102. 

Questions,  of  evidence  in  trial,  293. 
to  be  decided  by  the  moderator, 
293- 
decision  of,  subject  to  appeal. 
293- 
the    appeal    not    debatable, 
293- 
irrelevant   and   leading,  not   per- 
mitted, 360. 
Questions   of   Order,    distinction 
between,  and  motions,  741. 
previous,  754,  755,  1253. 
privileged,  747,  748. 
when  to  be  in  writing,  361,  742. 
recorded,  362. 
Quorum,  of  Assembly,  523,  1211. 
in  absence  of,  525. 
procedure,  525. 
definition,  692. 
in  judicial  cases,  698,  1208. 

commissions.  704. 
necessary  for  business,  692,  1207. 
Board  of  Deacons,  1337. 
of  Presbytery,  696,   1209,  1212. 
may    be    wholly    of    ministers, 

696. 
proceedings  in  absence  of,  692, 
1212. 
Session,  693. 


284 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Quorum,    Session,   of   pastor    and 
one   elder,  694,  695. 
Synod,  700,  1210. 

must  represent  three  Presby- 
teries, 701. 
proceedings  in  absence  of,  702. 

Reconsideration,  vote  of,  788. 
cannot  be  amended,  789. 
when  debatable,  789. 
who  may  move,  788. 
no  second,   at  the  same  session, 

789. 
when  by  a  vote  of  three-fourths, 

761. 
"  must  be  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of 

members  present  at  the  decis- 
ion, 788. 
Records,   Law   Cases,    must  note 

names  of  absentees,  401. 
exception,   1242. 
absence  of,  in  appeals,  8. 

censure  for,  8. 

effect  of,  8. 

for  review,  7. 
approval,    does    not    affect    the 

right  of  appeal,  423. 
or  complaint,  423. 
must    be    approved    before    ad- 
journment, 892. 
censure  of,  only  after  due  exam- 

ifiation,  402. 
what    constitutes    the    record    in 

case  of  trial,  3. 
charges,  specification,  pleas,  and 

judgment  must  be  entered  on, 

331- 
copies,  in  trial,  parties  may  have, 

297. 
copies  of,  to  be  accepted  only  in 

extraordinary  cases,  395. 
corrections  of,  after  approval,  by 

whom  made,  393,  394. 
decisions  of   moderators   may  be 

recorded,  294. 


Records,   deficient,  described,  401. 
dissents  and  protests,  when  to  be 

recorded,   483,   485,   489. 
engrossed,    need    no    reapproval, 
400. 
may  be  read  for  information, 
400. 
corrected  by  resolution,  400. 
are    sufficient    evidence    in    trial, 
364- 
how  authenticated,  364. 
exceptions  to,  425. 

to  be  recorded  by  the  judica- 
tory making  them,  425. 
failure  to  send  up,  in  complaints, 
459- 
effect  of,  459. 
irregular  proceedings  in,  how  dis- 
posed of,  407. 
judgment   in    trial,    must    be   re- 
corded, 331. 
must  describe  judicial  cases,  401, 

1107. 
judicial  decisions,   1108. 
method  of  keeping,  389,  682. 
omissions  in,  how  treated,  409. 
reading  of,  in  trial,  450. 
testimony  of  the,  of  one  judica- 
tory    valid     in     every     other, 
364- 
must     be     transmitted     to     the 
superior  judicatory  in  appeals 
and  complaints,  447,  476. 

See  Presbytery,  Session,  Synod. 
Records  of  Synods,  Exceptions 
to,     abbreviations,     must     be 
without,  891. 
absence  of,  to  be  noted,  1233. 
absentees,  must  be  noted,  883. 
Acts  of  Assembly,  1213. 
adoption    of     papers,     must    be 
noted,  887. 
of  resolutions,  must  be  noted, 
888. 
annual  presentation,  882,  1229. 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


i8; 


Records    of    Synods,    approved, 
must  be,  before  adjournment, 
892. 
how  altered,  1233. 
attested  by  the  Stated  Clerk,  893. 
committees,  names  of   members, 
to  be  recorded,  1221. 
reports   of,    1216,    1222,    1227, 
1235,  1248,  1249. 
error,     manifest,     correction     of, 
1240. 
matter  of,  to  be  recorded,  12 18. 
exceptions,     must     be     recorded, 

1241. 
form,  may  be  ia  printed.  894,  895, 
1296,  1341- 
rules  governing,  894. 
historical    references,    to    be   full 

and  complete,  1147. 
members,  must  be  recorded  as  to 
whether   ministers   or   laymen, 
1243. 
names  of  Boards,  to  be  written  in 

full,  1244. 
Narrative,  to  be  recorded,  1238. 
omission  of  words,  must  be  noted, 

1246. 
reasons  for   decisions   in   judicial 

cases,  886. 
special,  of  judicial  decisions,  896. 

to  be  sent  to  Assembly.  896. 
treasurers,  reports  to  be  approved, 

II39- 
unrepresented    churches,    to    be 
recorded,  12 19.    See,  also,  Min- 
utes,   Prayer,    Presbytery,    Rec- 
ords, Roll  Call,  Session,  Synod. 
References  in  general,  427-433. 
for  advice  preparatory  to  a   de- 
cision, 429. 
or  for  ultimate  trial  and  decis- 
ion, 429. 
effect  of,  430. 
if  in  trial,  430. 
definition,  427. 


References,  judgment  in,  432. 

the    superior    judicatory    may 
not  give  a  final.  432. 
when  the  parties  shall  be  heard, 

433- 
parties  in,  may  sit  and  vote.  431. 
remitted  to  lower  judicatory,  432. 
subjects  of,  428. 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 

1251. 
Reformed     Churches,      Council, 

IIOO. IIOI. 

Religious  Education,  1252, 
Respondent,  name  given  in  com- 
plaints, 454,  1040. 
Responsive    Service,    deliverance 

on,  570. 
Review  and  Control,  388-426. 
absence  of  records  for,  7. 
authority,  388. 
of  the  exercise  of  constitutional 

discretion,  397. 
extent  of,  388—390. 
frequency,  391. 
judicial  cases  subject  to,  392. 
but  shall   not  be  reversed  un- 
less by  appeal,  392. 
neglect  to  present  records  for,  391 
censure,  406. 

alternative  of,  406,  409. 
order  of  proceedings  in.  396. 
all  proceedings  of  the  Church  sub- 
ject to,  386. 
exceptions,  386,  387. 
treatment    of   irregular    proceed- 
ings, 407- 
unconstitutional,  408. 
does  not  extend  to  statistics,  404. 
nor  do  omissions  to  conform  to 
rules  of  Presbytery  not  en> 
joined  by  our   Constitution, 
404. 
no  lower  judicatory  should  treat 
disrespectfully  the  decisions  of 
a  higher,  403. 


2  86 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Review  and  Control,  members  of 
a   judicatory   whose    records    are 
under,  shall  not  vote,  405. 
See.  also.  Records. 
Revised  Version  of  the  Bible,  de- 
liverance of  the  Assembly  on,  72. 
Roll  of  absentees,  21. 

communicants,  unknown  for  two 
years,   may  be  placed  on  sus- 
pended,  19. 
a  separate,   for   members   absent 
from  ordinances  for  more  than 
two  years,  21. 
unknown  for  three  years  may  be 
erased  from  the,  20. 
refraining     from     the     Lord's 
Table,  349. 
if   ministers,   demitting  the   min- 
istry, 601. 
joining  another  denomination, 
602. 
admissions  to  the  Church,  862. 
baptized  children,  54. 
deaths,  54 
marriages,  862. 

removals  from  care  of  the  Church, 
54- 
Roll  Call    in    judicatories  prior  to 
election  of  moderator,  1215. 
prior  to  adjournment,  1223. 
result    of    final,    to    be    recorded, 

1230. 
in  trial  of  members  present,  29. 
after   recess   and   adjournment 
in  trial,  29. 
Rules,  Constitutional,  No.  i,  con- 
cerning local  Evangelists,  243. 
No.  2,  trials  for  licensure,  979. 
No.  3,  candidates,  9S0. 
No.  4,  Vacancy  and  Supply,  1316. 
Rules  for  Judicatories,  707-801. 
amendments,   1253-1255. 
general,  recommended  by  the  As- 
sembly, 802. 
Summary  of .  SeeAppendtx,p.2SA- 


Ruling  Elders,  803-832. 
ceasing  to  act,  809. 
returning  certificate  of  admission, 
830. 
status,  830. 
cannot  sit  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers, 827. 
churches  without,  184,  185,  1332. 

with  one,  839,  1277. 
Confession,  to  study,  1256. 
duties  of,  803. 

"elect,"  cannot  sit  in  Session,  819. 
nor  in  trial  without  ordination, 
819. 
election  of,  815,  1261,  1262. 
meeting  for,  815,  817,  818. 
refusal  of  Session  to  call,  816. 
redress    by    complaint    to 
the  Presbytery,  816. 
moderator  of,  817. 
voters  in,  811,  1261,  1319. 
mode  of,  804,  1262. 
installation,  805-809,  1348. 
reinstallation  required,  820. 
jurisdiction  over,  828. 
oflSce  essential  to  the  existence  of 
a  Presbyterian  Church,  813. 
divesture  of,  809,  1258. 
is  perpetual,  809. 
vacated    by  rebaptism    by  im- 
mersion, 59. 
ministers  ineligible  to,  814. 
may  serve  temporarily,  814. 
cannot  preside  at  the  ordination 

of  ministers,  589. 
nor    propose    the    constitutional 
questions,  589. 
take     part     in     imposition     of 
hands,  589. 
nor   administer   the    Sacraments, 

1257- 
ordination  of,  805,  1259,  1348. 
imposition     of     hands    is     left 
to     discretion     of     Sessions, 
807. 


ANALYTICAL  IXDEX. 


287 


Ruling  Elders,  qualifications,  must 
be  in  full  communion  of  the 
Church,  804. 
males,  804. 
accept  the  Confession  of  Faith, 

825,  1256. 
acquiesce  in  decisions  of  supe- 
rior judicatories,  825. 
are      representatives      of      the 

people,  803. 
should  be  appointed  on   Com- 
mittees, 1260. 
resignation,  332. 
status,  in  transitu,  830. 

on  restoration  from  suspen- 
sion from  office,  829. 
term  service,  811,  812. 

must  be  in  three  classes,  811. 
elected    for    three    years, 
811. 
exception,  822. 
trial,  rules  governing,  347. 
unacceptable,      redress,      823, 
824,  1258. 

Sabbath  Day,  deliverances  of  the 
Assembly  on,  833,   1263-1267. 

desecration  of,  disciplinable,  834. 

excursions  on,  1264. 

Scriptural  designation,  834. 

buying      and      reading      secular 
papers  on,  condemned,  834, 
1264. 
also  travelling,  834,  1264. 
Sabbath-schools,    control    of,  by 
the  Session,  835,  1268. 

Children's  Day,  1270. 

decision  day  in,  1078. 
object  of,  1078. 
graded  lessons,  1272. 

offerings,  subject  to  oversight  of 
the  Session,  1269. 

officers,  appointment  of,  835. 

not  the  substitute  for  home  train- 
ing, 835. 


Sabbath-schoolS;  special  days  in^ 
1271. 
support  of,  835. 

Shorter  Catechism  to  be  taught 
in,  835- 
Salvation  Army,  1273. 
Sermon,  1274,  1275. 
Session,  836-864,  1 276-1 282. 
censures  inflicted  by,  135. 
of  what  it  consists,  836. 
has  control  of  benevolent  funds, 
1022. 
use   of   church   buildings,   854, 

1276. 
music  of  the  Church,  1276. 
Sabbath-schools,  835. 
clerk  of,  1278. 
dissolution    of.     by     Presbytery, 

I037- 
duties,  848. 
with  only  one  elder,  839,  1277. 

with  no,  185. 
jurisdiction    of,    over    communi- 
cants, 24,  311,  1004,  1005. 
dismissed,  148. 

members   of   extinct   churches, 
to  be  dismissed  by  the  Pres- 
bytery, 151. 
members  to  be  received  only  in 
presence  of,  853,  859. 
exceptions,  853. 
meetings    may    be    opened    and 
closed    with    prayer,    414, 
1282. 
exceptions,  415. 
monthly,  enjoined  860 
special,  of  neighboring  churches. 

unconstitutional.  837. 
moderator,  842. 

collegiate  churches,  847. 
in  exceptional  cases,  842. 
vacant  churches,  843,   1280. 
may  be  an  elder,  843,  1279. 
invite  a  minister,  but  of  the 
same  Presbytery,  842. 


288 


ANALYTICAL  INDEX. 


Session,    moderator,    pastor  elect, 
cannot  preside  as,  846. 
may  be  appointed  by  Presby- 
tery, 843. 
Synodical  Superintendent,  not, 
1281. 
official  acts  of,  only  when  regu- 
larly convened,  840. 
omission  of,  to  send  up  records, 

391- 
power,    over   time    and    place    of 

worship,  1276. 
powers,  848. 

cases  of  process  by,  283,  347. 
against  communicants,   303. 
deacons,  333. 
elders,  333. 
without,  348,  349. 
special  rules,  in  judicial  cases,  318. 
proceedings  of,  subject  to  review, 
857. 
quorum,  838,  1277. 
with  one  elder,  839. 
records,  857,  1213,  1341. 
register  of  births,  baptisms,  mar- 
riages,   removals,   and   deaths, 
862,  1347- 
shall   review    proceedings   of   the 
Church,  858. 
and    incorporate    them    in    its 
records,  858. 
refusal,  to  grant  certificate  of  dis- 
mission, 145. 
redress,  145. 
roll,  names  of  ministers  not  to  be 

on,  864,  1345- 
shall    maintain   a   committee   on 
Systematic  Beneficence,  861. 
temperance,  906. 
Slander,  investigation  of,  288. 
record,  288. 
report,  288. 
Social  Problems ,  1283. 
Societies  of  the  Church,  control 
of,  by  the  Session,  1020, 1349. 


Societies  of  the  Church,  consti 
tution,  1021. 
names,   1021. 
objects,  1019. 
S];>ecifications,      under      charges, 
may  be  amended,  324. 
copy  of,  to  be  furnished  to  the  ac 

cused,  315. 
objections  to,  323. 
must  be  particular,  308. 

set  forth  time,  place,  and  cir- 
cumstances, 308. 
be  accompanied  by  the  names 
of  witnesses,  308. 
proof  of  two,  establishes  a  charge, 

3S6. 
shall  be  read,  315. 
in  writing,  315. 
vote  to  be  on  each,  328. 
Standards  of  the  Church,  223. 
amendments  of,  224,  1043— 1050. 
procedure     on      making     and 
adopting,  224-241. 
binding  obligation  of,  259. 
what    subscription    to,    involves, 
256. 
change   of   belief   in,    demands 
withdrawal    from    our    min- 
istry, 257. 

See    Book     of    Discipline, 
Catechisms,    Confession, 
Directory  for    Worship, 
and    Form    of    Govern^ 
ment. 
Stated  Supply,  1284,  1285. 
definition,  1284. 
grouped  churches,  1285. 
inconsistent  with  polity,  1284. 
no  rights  in  Session,  1284. 
Suspension,  censure  of,  305. 
judicial,  no6. 
communicants,  12,  14. 
absentees  in  trial,  12. 
neglecting  ordinances,  14,  1$ 
without  process,  15. 


ANALYTICAL  IXDEX. 


Suspension,     communicants,   res- 
toration of,  from,  378. 
sentence,  form  of,  375. 
treatment  under,  377. 
ministers,  from  communion  of  the 
Church,  335- 
may  be  deposed  after  one  year, 

339- 
joining   a   heretical   denomina- 
tion, 603. 
from  exercise  of  office,  includ- 
ing preaching,  335,  336. 
without  process,  603. 
refusing  to  appear  in  trial,  335- 
Sustentation,  85. 
Swedenborgian    Church,    recep- 
tion of  members  from   on  certifi- 
cate, inadmissible,   165. 
Synod,  867-898,  1286-1291. 

absentees,  to  be  called  to  answer, 
884. 
names  of.  to  be  recorded,  883. 
of  what  it  consists,  867. 
Commissions  or   Committees   of, 

1290. 
corresponding      members,      who 

may  be,  260. 
as  a  delegated  body,  868. 

basis  of  representation  in,  868. 
ratio,  868. 
duties  of,  882. 
erection  of,  1289. 
judicial   cases   decided   by,   must 

be  described,  885. 
reasons    given    for    decisions    re- 
corded, 886. 
reported  to  the  Assembly,  896. 
may    appoint    judicial    commis- 
sions, 250-252. 
how  composed,  250. 
decisions  of,  251. 
findings,  to  be  recorded,  252. 
reference  in  matters  of  law,  251. 
also  of  constitution  and  doc- 
trine, 251* 


Synod,  reversal  of  decisions,  251. 
exception,  251. 
time  and  place  of  sitting,  252. 
quorum,  252. 
jurisdiction  over  inferior  judica- 
tories, 421. 
members    of    extinct    Presby- 
teries, 878. 
no  original,  in  judicial  cases,  311, 

421. 
meetings  of,  annually,  change  of 
time  and  place,  how   made, 
871,  872. 
opening,  must  be  by  a  sermon, 
not  by  an  address,  880,  1232. 
not  on  the  Sabbath,  874,  1286. 
may  hold  special,  873. 
narrative  to  the  Assembly  must 

be  recorded,  889. 
other    ecclesiastical    bodies,     co- 
operation with,  1287. 
powers,  876,  1288,  1291. 
quorum,  may  be  wholly  of  minis- 
ters, 870. 
quorum,  provided,  not  more  than 
three  belong  to  the  same  Pres- 
bytery, 869. 
Presbyteries,   erection,   union,  or 
dissolution  of,  to  be  approved 
by  Assembly,  1288. 
self-supporting,  1290. 
Systematic    Beneficence.       See 
Beheficence. 


Temperance,    deliverances  of  the 
Assembly   on,   899-909,    1297- 
1302,  1351. 
collections  for.  1302. 
education  and  organization,  1299. 
judicatories  to  send   annually  to 
the  Assembly  a  narrative  on, 
906. 
maintain   a   standing   commit- 
tee, 906. 


290 


A  nAl  ytica  l  index. 


Temperance,  prohibitory  law  com 
mended.  908,  1298,  1300,  1301. 
recommendations  of  the  Assem- 
bly, for  refusing  admission  to 
the    Church    of    those    who 
manufacture  and  sell  ardent 
spirits,  902,  1000,  1351. 
not    to    rent    property    for    its 

manufacture  and  sale,  903. 
practice  of  total  abstinence  en- 
joined, 900,  1302. 
Testimony,  350-373 

commission  to  take,  366,  367. 

rules  governing,  367. 
credibility      of,      how      affected, 

353. 
.decline  to  receive,  465. 
of  husband  and  wife,  354. 
improper,  351. 
introduction  of,  326. 
of  one  judicatory  valid  in  every 

other,  365. 
new,  in  appeals,  373. 
during  trial,  327- 

after,  372. 
questions  pertaining  to,  how  de- 
termined,  368. 
receiving,  care  to  be  exercised  in, 

3SO. 
transmission    of,    of   commission, 

369- 
of  one  witness,   when   proving  a 

charge,  356. 
may  be  written,  oral  or  printed, 
direct  or  circumstantial,  355. 
See,  also,  Evidence. 
Theatrical       Exhibitions       con- 
demned. 40. 
Theological     Seminaries,     910- 
914,  1303-1307. 
in   what,  shall  candidates  under 
Board     of     Educatioo     study, 
1304.' 
change  of  charters  recommended, 
913.      (First-Third.) 


Theological     Seminaries,     com- 
mittee, appointment,  to  con- 
sider  the    relation   between, 
and  the  Assembly,  913. 
recommendations       of,       913. 
{First-Third.) 
of  conference  with,  913. 
objects,  913. 
recommendations,  913. 
control  over,  by  the  Assembly,  913. 
of    trust   funds   and   property, 

913.      {First,  a.) 
recommendations,  913. 
election  of  directors,  trustees,  and 
commissioners,  913.       (First, 
b.),  1303- 
also    professors    and    teachers, 
913.      (First,  t.),  1303. 
eligibility  of,  913.     (First,  c.) 
recognition    of,    conditions,    913. 

(Second.) 
reports  of  governing  bodies  to  the 

Assembly,  913.       (First,  b.) 
purpose  of  trust  funds  and  prop- 
erty, 913.      (First,  a.) 
misuse    and    perversion,    913. 
(First,  d.) 
charters,        amendments,        913. 
(First,  d.) 
violation     of     terms     of,     913. 
(First,  d.) 
redress  for,  913.      (First,  d.) 
deliverances,    Presbyterial,    com- 
pliance with,  1304. 
students  in  transitu,  1305. 

to  be  in  approved  institutions, 

1306. 
to  be  college  graduates,  1307- 
veto   of   the   Assembly,   right   in 
election    of    professors,   910, 
911  (2),  1303. 
scope  and  extent,  911   (1,2). 
time  limit,  912. 
Time  Limitations. 
J       See  Limitations  of  Time. 


AX  A  LYTIC  A  L   IXDEX. 


291 


Tobacco,  use  of,  condemned,  1308. 
Total  Abstinence. 

See  Temperance. 
Trials,   judicial,  in  absence  of  ac- 
cused, 3ig. 
absentees,  during,  28. 
charge  to  the  judicatory  in,  312. 
charges  and  specifications,  to  be 

particular,  307-310. 
by  judicial  commission,  249-252. 
counsel  in,  290. 
eligibility,   1060. 
shall  receive  no  fee  or  emolu- 
ment, 1060. 
may  be  the  prosecuting  com- 
mittee,  1060. 
of  deacons  and  elders,  347. 

rules  governing,  347- 
decisions    in,    of    order    and    evi- 
dence,  2Q3. 
evidence,  3SO-373- 
judgment,  must  be  entered,  328. 
appeal  from,  332. 

procedure  in,  332. 
wording  of,   must  accord  with 
the  finding,  329. 
limitation  of  time  in,  304. 
new,    when    granted,    372.    1309, 
1310. 
evidence  in  appeals,  373. 

treatment  of,  373. 
when  not  authorized,  1021. 
original  parties,  286,  469. 
may  appeal,  469. 
may  except  to  any  part  of  the 

proceedings,  306. 
hearing  of,  327. 
may  have  copies  of  the  rec- 
ord of  the  case,  297. 
pleas  of  accused  in,  325. 

declining  to  answer,  325. 
preliminary  proceedings  to,  312- 

315- 
private  sessions  in,  298,  328. 
record,  what  it  shall  exhibit,  332. 


Trials,  roll  call  in,  296. 
should  be  speedy,  346. 

no,  in  appellate  judicatory,  29. 
transmission  of  records  of,  to  the 

superior  judicatory,  ^2. 
Trials  for  Licensvire,  553-565- 983- 

ordination,  583. 
Trustees,  authority  of,  in  general, 

915-929. 
no  control   of   benevolent   funds, 

917. 
change    of    pastor's    salary,    918, 

1186. 
use  of  church  buildings,  927,  1276. 
church  services,  1276. 
are     Qustodians    of     the    church 
property,  919. 

title,  919. 
deacons  as.  264,  1337. 
election  of,  915. 
conflict  between,  and  the  Session, 

929. 
control  of,  by  the  Session,  927.. 
unwarranted        assumption        of 
power  by,  922. 

treatment  of,  923. 
relation,  true,  and  authority,  924. 
resignation,  to  whom,  131 1. 

Union  of  Churches,  1313. 
Union,     Church     Co-operation 

and,   131 2. 
United     Presbyterian     Church, 

1314- 

Unitarianism,  testimony  against, 
930,  1066. 

Universalism,  testimony  of  the  As- 
sembly against,  933. 

Unordained  Men  not  to  be  ap- 
pointed on  committees  of  judi- 
catories. 1029. 

Vacancy  and  Supply,  1315,  13 16. 
Vacant    Churches,     131 7,     1318, 

1346,  1352. 


292 


ANALYTICAL  jyDEX. 


Vacant  Chtirches,    definition    of, 
1318. 
persons  to  be  employed  in,  1315. 
services   by   elders   and   deacons, 

F.  G.,  Chap,  xxi..  Sec.  i. 
supply  of,  may  be  by  a  commit- 
tee, 1315 
Presbytery,  13 15. 
Session,  1315. 
exceptions,  1315- 
time  limitation,   131 5. 
Veto  of  the  Assembly  in  election  of 
professors,  910,  1303. 
time  limit.  912. 
exercise,  gio. 
Vicarious  Sacrifice,  1070., 
Virgin  Birth,  1069. 
Vote,  casting,  of  moderator,  713. 
must      be      taken      on      separate 

charges,  309. 
commencing    to    take,    efifect    of, 

793 
declining    to,    only    for    weighty 

reasons,  727. 
division  of,  by  a  rising,  791,  792. 
excused  from  giving,  how  consid- 
ered, 727. 
interruption  during,  795. 

effect.  793. 
judicial  committee  may,  776. 
members  should,  727. 

silent,  are  included  with  those 
voting    with    the    majority, 
727. 
mistake  in  taking,  793. 
postponement  of,  795. 
rising,  791. 
by  tellers,  792. 

time  fixed  for,  to  be  taken  with- 
out debate,  797. 
time  named,  794. 

speeches   limited    to   ten    min- 
utes, 794. 
reconsideration  of, at  same  session 
by  consent  of  two-thirds,  788. 


Vote,  reconsideration   of.  for  post- 
ponement must   be   by   con- 
sent of  three-fourths  of  mem- 
bers present  at  the-decision, 
761. 
when  by  consent  of  two-thiras. 
788. 
of  three-fourths,  761. 
by  yeas  and  nays,  791. 

when  to  be  recorded,  791. 
denied  to  parties  in  appeal,  471. 
complaints,  455. 
judicatories,  whose  records  are 
under  review,  405. 
denied  to  moderators  except  when 
by  ballot,  718. 
persons  under  process,  337. 
committee  of  prosecution,  314. 
Voters,  1319-1323. 

authoritative  lists  of,  1321. 
qualifications  of,  265,  1054,  1319, 
1320. 
deacons,  265,  1319- 
pastors,  621,  622,  1319,  1320. 
ruling  elders,  804,  818,  1319- 
mode,  804. 
trustees,   1323. 
no  disqualification,  on  account  of 
sex   or   age   of   communicants, 
1261. 
non-communicants,    1320-1322. 
Sessions  cannot  take  away  rights, 
1322.  1353. 

Week  of   Prayer,    observance   of, 

recofhmended,  220. 
Witnesses,    appearance    of,    time, 

321. 
challenge,  352. 
citation  of,  316. 

refusal  of,  to  obey,  24. 

service  of,  315,  316. 

time  limit,  321. 
commission  to  examine,  366. 
competent,  351. 


A  yA  L  YTICA  L   INDEX. 


293 


Witnesses,  competent,  exceptions, 

351- 
contumacy  of,  371. 
credibility,  how  affected,  353. 
examination,  326. 

cross-,  326. 
husband  and  wife  as,  354. 
incompetency  of,  352. 
members  of  a  judicatory  may  be, 

370. 
names  of,  to  be  furnished  to  the 
accused,  315. 

need  not  be  disclosed,  316. 
new,  326. 
one  witness,  testimony  of,  when 

proving  a  charge,  356. 
oath  of,  358. 

shall  not  be  present  during  exami- 
nation of  other,  357. 
questions  to,  not  to  be  irrelevant 
or  frivolous,  360. 

nor  leading,  360. 
questions  to,  11  desired  by  either 
party,  to  be  recorded,  362. 

subscription  of,  to  their  testi- 
mony, 363. 

may    be    reduced    to    writing, 
361. 
testimony  of,  how  affected,  353. 

transmission  of  record,  369. 


Women,  934-930,  1324-1326. 

appointment    of,    to    bodily    and 
spiritual  ministrations,  938. 

Board  of  Home  Missions  of,  com- 
mended, 1325. 

authorized    to    commission    mis- 
sionaries,  1324. 

budget,   1326. 

license  and  ordination  of,  not  au- 
thorized, 935,  936. 

participation,  left  to  discretion  of 
Sessions,  939. 
Workers,  Lay,  132 7-1329. 

Board  of  Education  and,  1329. 

need  for,   1328. 

schools  for,  1327. 
Works  of  unregenerate  men,  true 

estimate  of,  1047. 

Yeas  and  Nays,    when  to  be  re 

corded,  791. 
Young    People's    Societies  com- 
mended, 940. 
constitution,  model  of,  941. 
control  and  oversight  by  the  Ses- 
sion, 1330- 
contributions,  how  applied,  1330. 
powers,  1330. 

statement   of    principles   govern- 
ing, 1330. 


Pnnceton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


I      1    1012  01031   8840 


DATE  DUE 

^- — 

•^-^iki.*., 

HIGHSMITH  #45115 


